m 
 
 ma 
 
 i 
 
 »«' 
 
 iM'li'p 
 
:r«S!YOF 
 
 P^fJv^. 
 
 ^tGGlC^ SL^^ 
 
 BX 8956 .A6 1908 
 Presbyterian Church in the 
 
 U.S.A. General Assembly. 
 Manual of law and usage 
 
MANUAL 
 
 OF 
 
 Law and Usage 
 
 COMPILED FROM 
 
 THE STANDARDS AND THE ACTS AND DE- 
 CISIONS OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY 
 
 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES 
 OF AMERICA. 
 
 BY 
 BENJAMIN f/'^BITTINGER, D. D., 
 
 Statbd Clerk of the Presbytery of Washington City. 
 
 FOURTH EDITION, 
 REVISED AND ENLARGED, 
 
 Containing the Acts and Decisions of the Assembly to 
 1903, inclusive. 
 
 PHILADELPHIA : 
 PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION 
 AND SABBATH-SCHOOL WORK, 
 1908. 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1888, 1895, 1904, BY 
 
 THE TRUSTEES OF THE 
 
 PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION 
 AND SABBATH-SCHOOL WORK. 
 
 Published, October, i888. 
 
 He-Issued Sept. , iSqs—May, IQ04. 
 
PREFACE 
 
 TO REVISED EDITION OF 1904 
 
 Appreciating the generous favor with which the pre- 
 vious editions of this Manual have been received, I am 
 encouraged to hope that this revised and enlarged edition 
 may prove still more acceptable and useful to those for 
 whom it is designed — the pastors, elders, and communi- 
 cants of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of 
 America. 
 
 Keeping in view its original design as a book of ready 
 reference to the provisions of our Standards, and to the 
 acts and decisions of our General Assembly, I have em- 
 bodied in this edition the amendments recently made to the 
 Confession of Faith, the Form of Government, and the 
 Book of Discipline, together with the deliverances of the 
 General Assembly, bringing them to the present time, in- 
 clusive of the year 1903. 
 
 This edition also contains a new, enlarged, and carefully 
 prepared analytical index with references concisely ar- 
 ranged, so that without laborious search and at a glance 
 may be obtained the desired information respecting ques- 
 
 3 
 
4 PREFACE 
 
 tions of law and usage, and of subjects in general which 
 pertain to the deliberations of our judicatories. 
 
 I renew the expression of hope that the Manual, in its 
 revised form, may commend itself to the officers and 
 members of our Church, and encourage the study of our 
 
 excellent Standards. 
 
 Benjamin F. Bittinger. 
 
 Washington, D. C, 1904. 
 
INTRODUCTORY NOTE 
 
 OF THE 
 
 STAIED CLERK OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 
 
 This Manual of Presbyterian law and usage differs from 
 other similar works in that the topics or subjects are arranged 
 in an alphabetical order. Such an arrangement greatly 
 facilitates reference to any work, more especially one deal- 
 ing with the intricacies of ecclesiastical law and procedure. 
 Commendable in its plan, the Manual is also brief, com- 
 pact and portable in its form. It is, in fact, an alphabeti- 
 cal index to the government and discipline of the Church 
 and to the decisions of the General Assembly. It may be, 
 in addition, regarded in the light of a supplement to the 
 other excellent works in the same line published by the 
 Board of Publication and Sabbath-School Work. Side 
 by side with these latter works, Bittinger's Manual is 
 heartily commended to the ministers, ruling elders and 
 members of the Presbyterian Church in the United States 
 
 of America. 
 
 William Henry Roberts. 
 
 5 
 
It is with great pleasure that I unite with the Rev. Dr. 
 Roberts in commending Bittinger's Manual to the ministers 
 and elders of the Presbyterian Church. Its arrangement is 
 on a new plan and is excellent, and its carefully-prepared 
 and elaborate index will enable any intelligent man at once 
 to refer to the law on any point that may engage his attention. 
 I regard it as one of the most useful books ever prepared 
 for the information and guidance of members of Presby- 
 terian judicatories. 
 
 E. R. Craven. 
 
EXPLANATION OF ABBREVIATIONS. 
 
 B. D. 
 
 designates 
 
 ; the Book of Discipline. 
 
 C. F. 
 
 « 
 
 « 
 
 Confession of Faith. 
 
 D. W. 
 
 «< 
 
 it 
 
 Directory for Worship. 
 
 F.G. 
 
 « 
 
 << 
 
 Form of Government. 
 
 G. A. 
 
 « 
 
 « 
 
 General Assembly. 
 
 M. G. A. 
 
 « 
 
 « 
 
 Minutes of the General Assembly 
 
 M. G. A. N. S. 
 
 « 
 
 t( 
 
 Minutes of the General Assembly, 
 New School. 
 
 M. G. A. 0. S. 
 
 « 
 
 u 
 
 Minutes of the General Assembly, 
 Old School. 
 
 G. A. R. 
 
 (d 
 
 <l 
 
 General Assembly Rules. 
 
 P. D. 
 
 « 
 
 « 
 
 Presbyterian Digest (edition 1886). 
 
 7 
 
MANUAL OF LAW AND USAGE, 
 
 1 Absence. — Leave of absence should be granted 
 by the several judicatories only for sufficient reasons. — M. 
 G. A. O. S. 1843, p. 173- 
 
 2 No member shall retire from any judicatory without 
 the leave of the moderator, nor withdraw from it to return 
 home without the consent of the judicatory. — G. A. R. 
 xxxvii. 
 
 3 Before proceeding to the trial of an accused person 
 in his absence it must appear that he has been duly cited. — 
 B. D. 20. 
 
 4 Refusing to obey a citation, a second citation shall 
 issue, accompanied by a notice that if the person do not 
 appear at the time appointed, unless providentially hindered, 
 he shall be censured for his contumacy. — B. D. 21, 33. 
 
 5 In the absence of an accused person who refuses to 
 obey a second citation the judicatory may, after appointing 
 some person to represent him as counsel, proceed to trial 
 and judgment. — B. D. 21. 
 
 6 In the unavoidable absence of an accused person he 
 may appear by counsel and the judicatory proceed to judg- 
 ment. — B. D. 22. 
 
 7 In the absence of records for review before a judica- 
 
 9 
 
lO 'MANUAL. 
 
 tory above a Session the higher judicatory may require them 
 to be produced, either immediately or at a specified time, as 
 circumstances may determine. — B. D. 71. 
 
 8 If a judicatory whose judgment is appealed from 
 fails to send up its records and all the papers relating there- 
 to, it shall be censured, and the sentence appealed from 
 shall be suspended until a record is produced on which the 
 issue can be fairly tried. — B. D. loi. 
 
 9 Absentees.— Censure of an absentee, without trial, 
 is unconstitutional. — M. G. A. 181 1, p. 468. 
 
 10 Absentees must give reasons for tardiness in their 
 attendance at the opening of the sessions of judicatories. — 
 M. G. A. 1873, P- 506. 
 
 11 The names of absentees from judicatories must be 
 recorded.— M. G. A. 1882, p. 94. 
 
 12 When an accused person has been twice duly cited 
 and refuses to appear, by himself or counsel, before a Ses- 
 sion, he shall be suspended by act of Session from the 
 communion of the church, and shall so remain until he 
 repents of his contumacy and submits himself to the orders 
 of the judicatory. — B. D. 33, 67. 
 
 13 If a minister accused of an offence refuses to appear, 
 by himself or counsel, after being twice duly cited, he shall 
 for his contumacy be suspended from his office; and if, 
 after another citation, he refuses to appear, by himself or 
 counsel, he shall be suspended from the communion of the 
 Church.— B. D. 38. 
 
 14 If any communicant not chargeable with immoral 
 conduct neglects the ordinances of the Church for one year, 
 and in circumstances such as the Session shall regard to be 
 a serious injury to the cause of rehgion, he may, after affec- 
 
LAW AND USAGE. II 
 
 donate visitation by the Session, and admonition if need be, 
 be suspended from the communion of the Church, but he 
 shall not be excommunicated without due process of disci- 
 pline.— B. D. 50. 
 
 15 If a communicant not chargeable with immoral 
 conduct removes out of the bounds of his church without 
 asking for or receiving a regular certificate of dismission to 
 another church, and his residence is known, the Session 
 may within two years advise him to apply for such certifi- 
 cate; and if he fails so to do without giving sufficient reason, 
 his name may be placed on the roll of suspended members 
 until he shall satisfy the Session of the propriety of his re- 
 storation. But if the Session has no knowledge of him for 
 the space of three years, it may erase his name from the roll 
 of communicants, making record of its action and the rea- 
 sons therefor. In either case the member shall continue 
 subject to the jurisdiction of the Session. — B. D. 49. 
 
 16 Nor can such a member be received by another 
 Session on confession if restored standing in the church to 
 which he belongs and regular dismission therefrom are pos- 
 sible.— M. G. A. 1887, p. 81. 
 
 17 Willful absence fi-om the ordinances of the church 
 may justify a Session in omitting in a certificate of dismis- 
 sion the words " in good and regular standing." — M. G. A. 
 O. S. 1864, p. 328. 
 
 18 Absence from the church of which he is a member, 
 and refusal to support it, and attendance upon and support 
 of another church not of our denomination, shall be made a 
 matter of discipline — only, however, after trial. — M. G. A. 
 O. S. 1865, p. 537; N. S. 1865, p. 12. 
 
 19 A .:ommunicant whose residence is unknown, and 
 
12 MANUAL. 
 
 absent two years without giving satisfactory reasons, may be 
 placed on the roll of suspended members. — B. D. 49. 
 
 20 If unknown for three years, his name may be erased 
 from the roll of communicants. — B. D. 49. 
 
 21 A separate roll of communicants absent from ordi- 
 nances and church connections for more than two years 
 shall be kept, stating the exact relations of each to the 
 church.— B. D. 49. 
 
 22 Ministers who persistently absent themselves from ju- 
 dicatories and whose residence is unknown shall be placed 
 on a retired list, but shall not be counted in the basis of 
 representation to the Assembly. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 106. 
 
 23 The certificate of dismission of a member absent 
 more than two years from the place of his ordinary resi- 
 dence and church connections shall distinctly state his ab- 
 sence and the knowledge of the church respecting his 
 demeanor for that time, or its want of information concern- 
 ing it.— B. D. 116. 
 
 24 A member of the church summoned as a witness., 
 and refusing to appear, shall be censured according to the 
 circumstances of the case for his contumacy. — B. D. 67. 
 
 25 An appellant who fails to appear in person or by 
 counsel before the judicatory appealed to on or before the 
 close of the second day of its regular meeting next ensuing 
 the date of the filing of his notice of appeal, unless he can 
 show to the satisfaction of the judicatory that he was un- 
 avoidably prevented from so appearing, shall be considered 
 as having abandoned his appeal, and the judgment shall 
 stand.— B. D. 97. 
 
 26 The above rule applies also to a complainant. — B. 
 D. 86; M G. A. 1872, p. 51. 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 3 
 
 27 An appeal dismissed because of the absence of an 
 appellant may be renewed at the next meeting of the judi- 
 catory, the appellant presenting satisfactory reasons for his 
 absence.— M. G. A. O. S. 1850, p. 463. 
 
 28 No member of a judicatory who has not been pres- 
 ent during the whole of a trial shall be allowed to vote on 
 any question arising therein except by unanimous consent 
 of the judicatory and of the parties. — B. D. 28. 
 
 29 During the progress of a trial, except in an appel- 
 late judicatory, the roll shall be called after each recess and 
 adjournment, and the names of the absentees noted. — B. D. 
 28. 
 
 30 The names 01 absentees from Presbytery whose 
 residence is unknown must be retained on the roll till knowl- 
 edge can be obtained of them. — M. G. A. 1S76, p. 80. 
 
 31 If their residence is known, and they take no heed 
 to the communications of the Presbytery and persist in ab- 
 senting themselves, they shall be disciphned. — M. G. A. 
 1876, p. 80. 
 
 32 Abstinence, Total.— See under Temperance, 
 Sec. 899. 
 
 33 Adjourned Meetings.— Any business may be 
 transacted at an adjourned meeting of a judicatory that 
 was competent to be transacted at the stated meeting. 
 
 34 In 1869, preparatory to the Reunion, both Assem- 
 blies held an adjourned meeting. 
 
 35 Advertisements. — Advertisements in religious 
 journals of lotteries, of improbable returns from speculative 
 investments, and of patent medicines prejudicial to the 
 purity of home-life, deprecated. — M. G. A. 1888, p. 72. 
 
 36 Alternates. — In 1886 the General Assembly de- 
 
14 MANUAL. 
 
 dared that, as "the object of electing an alternate is to ensure, 
 if possible, the actual representation of each constituency 
 in its proper judicatory, the subject, in the absence of 
 positive law, may be left to the Presbyteries. — M. G. A. 
 1886, p. no. 
 
 37 Amendments. — When made to motions or res- 
 olutions, see under Rules of Order for Judicatories, 
 Sec. 765. 
 
 38 Amendments to the Constitution of the Church, 
 see under Constitution, Amendment of. Sec. 224. 
 
 39 Amendments to the Standing Orders and General 
 Rules, after they have been adopted by an Assembly, can 
 be effected, for that Assembly, only upon a reconsideration. 
 (For Reconsideration, see Sec. 788.) 
 
 40 Amusements. — Worldly amusements, embra- 
 cing promiscuous dancing, theatrical exhibitions, card-play- 
 ing, lotteries, horse-racing and betting, have been repeatedly 
 condemned by the General Assembly. — M. G. A. 1876, p. 
 27; 1879, p. 625. 
 
 41 Whether by legislative enactment or for professedly 
 praiseworthy objects, lotteries are gambhng, and are con- 
 demned as ruinous to individual character and public wel- 
 fare. — M. G, A. 1890, p. 37. 
 
 42 Fairs and suppers for raising funds for the Lord's 
 House are unbiblical and secularizing expedients. — M. G. A. 
 1893, p. 122. 
 
 43 The Assembly calls upon the members of our 
 Church to so regard their obligations to Christ as to take 
 no part in worldly amusements which they cannot take 
 in his name. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 155. 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 5 
 
 44 Apostles' Creed. — Should be taught to chil- 
 dren. — D. W., chap. X. 
 
 45 For the phrase, " He descended into hell," may be 
 used the equivalent, " He continued in the state of the 
 dead and under the power of death until the third day." — 
 M. G. A. 1892, p. 35. 
 
 46 Appeals, Judicial. — See under Discipline, 
 Sec. 461. 
 
 47 Ardent Spirits. — See under Temperance, Sec. 
 899. 
 
 48 Assessments. — There is no constitutional au- 
 thority by which assessments can be required, but for the 
 reasonable expenses of judicatories they may be requested. 
 — M. G. A. 1878, p. 67. 
 
 49 Baptism. — Baptism is a sacrament of the New 
 Testament, ordained by Christ, wherein the washing with 
 water in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the 
 Holy Ghost doth signify and seal our ingrafting into Christ 
 and partaking of the benefits of the covenant of grace, and 
 our engagements to be the Lord's. — C. F., chap, xxviii. ; S. 
 C, 94. 
 
 50 It is not to be unnecessarily delayed ; the age 
 of infancy beyond which a child may not be baptized on 
 the faith of its parents must, in the absence of rule, be left 
 to the judgment of ministers and Sessions. — M. G. A. 1822, 
 
 p. 53. 
 
 51 It cannot be lawfully administered by a ruling elder 
 or a licentiate, or a minister either deposed or suspended, 
 or by any private person, but only by a minister in good 
 and regular standing, called to be the steward of the mys- 
 
l6 MANUAL. 
 
 teries of God. — D. W., chap. viii. sec. i. ; M. G. A. 1819, p. 
 701 ; 1825, p. 145. 
 
 52 Being one of the sacraments of the Church, bap- 
 tism should ordinarily be administered in the church in the 
 presence of the congregation ; yet there may be cases when 
 it may be administered in private houses, of which the min- 
 ister is to be the judge, — D. W., chap. viii. sec. v. 
 
 53 All children born within the pale of the visible 
 Church are to be baptized. — B. D. 5. 
 
 54 A full and permanent roll of all baptized children 
 shall be kept by the Session, noting their public confession 
 of Christ, their removal from the watch and care of the 
 church or their removal by death.— M. G. A. 1882, p. 98. 
 
 55 Letters of dismission to other churches should in- 
 clude the names of baptized children who have neither come 
 to years of discretion nor become communicants. — M. G A. 
 1885, p. 602; B. D. 114. 
 
 56 Sessions and Presbyteries are enjoined to make 
 careful inquiry in regard to the neglect of infant baptism, 
 that they see to it that their pastors carefully instruct their 
 churches on the subject, and also that Sessions be directed 
 to exercise proper discipline when neglect exists and is per- 
 sisted in.— M. G. A. 1886, p. 38. 
 
 57 A profession of faith in Christ and obedience to 
 him is all that can be required of any out of the visible 
 Church in order to their being baptized. — C. F., chap, 
 xxviii. sec. iv. 
 
 58 Baptism by water is essential to membership in the 
 Presbyterian Church. Immersion is not necessary, but bap- 
 tism is rightly administered by pouring or sprinkling water 
 upon the person in the name of the Father and of the Son 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 7 
 
 and of the Holy Ghost.— C. F., chap, xxviii. sees, ii., iii. ; 
 M. G. A. 1883, p. 627. 
 
 59 Rebaptism by immersion of an elder by a minister 
 not of our Church vacates his office, and the Session 
 should take order on the subject. — M. G. A. 1890, p. 46. 
 
 60 Baptism administered by a Unitarian minister is not 
 valid.— M. G. A. 181 4, p. 549. 
 
 61 In 1864 the General Assembly, O. S., declared that 
 baptism administered by the denomination of " Disciples *' 
 — sometimes called " Campbellites " — is not valid. — M. G. 
 A. O. S. 1864, p. 316. 
 
 62 To the question, " Is Romish baptism valid ?" the 
 Assembly in 1835 returned a negative answer, on the ground 
 that the Romish Church had essentially apostatized from the 
 Christian religion. In 1845 ^ similar dehverance was made 
 by the O. S. Assembly, and on the same ground. In 1854 
 the N. S. Assembly, after discussing a majority and a 
 minority report from a committee appointed by a previous 
 Assembly, indefinitely postponed the subject. The ques- 
 tion again came before the O. S. Assembly in 1859, when 
 the memorialists were referred to the action of the Assembly 
 in 1845. In 1875 ^^6 Assembly of the reunited Church de- 
 cided that the question should be determined by each Ses- 
 sion, guided by the principles governing the subject of bap- 
 tism as laid down in the standards of our Church. In 1878 
 the Assembly adopted a resolution " that it was inexpedient 
 for .it to make any new deliverance on the subject," and in 
 1879 it reaffirmed the deliverance of the Assembly of 1835. 
 In 1885 the question again came before the Assembly by 
 appeal and complaint, which it refused to entertain and 
 affirmed the action of 1875. — M. G. A. 1885, p. 594. 
 
 2 
 
1 8 MANUAL. 
 
 63 Beneficence, Systematic— In 1879 *^ As- 
 sembly appointed a Permanent Committee on Systematic 
 Beneficence (a committee of organization and instruction), 
 whose duties shall be to secure attention to the subject, and 
 to keep the matter constantly before ministers and churches 
 until these three points are attained : i. Each church has a 
 proper scriptural plan ; 2. Each church contributes to every 
 Board ; 3. Proper and fresh information on the general work 
 of the Presbyterian Church is constantly presented to each 
 church judicatory and individual church. — M. G. A. 1879, 
 pp. 622, 623. 
 
 64 In 1 88 1 this committee was enlarged to twelve mem- 
 bers, and the Assembly recommended that the work be 
 prosecuted in full sympathy with all our Boards, endeavor- 
 ing to secure from every member of the Church an adequate 
 contribution for each of our objects of benevolence, and that 
 for this purpose every Presbytery and Synod should have a 
 committee on s/stematic beneficence, each church should 
 have a plan of giving, and each member should be taught 
 to set apart regularly a certain proportion of his income to 
 the Lord. In 1892, p. 195, the Assembly enjoined upon 
 each Session to appoint a committee of systematic benef- 
 icence to develop by all proper means the beneficence of 
 the people. 
 
 65 Special attention is called to chap. vi. of Direc- 
 tory of Worship, which declares giving to objects of 
 benevolence to be an act of worship. — M. G. A. 18.94, 
 p. 148. 
 
 66 The offerings made on the Sabbath day as a separ- 
 ate and specific act of worship should be either preceded or 
 immediately followed with a brief prayer, invoking the 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 9 
 
 blessing of God and devoting the offerings to his service 
 — D. W., chap. vi. sec. ii. 
 
 67 Every minister is enjoined to cultivate the grace of 
 hberal giving in his congregation, so that every membei 
 thereof may offer according to his ability, be it much 01 
 little. — D. W., chap. vi. sec. iv. See Sec. 1068. 
 
 68 The offerings made by a congregation may be 
 apportioned among the Boards of the Church and other 
 benevolent objects by the Session in such proportion as 
 may be determined; but the specific designation by any 
 one to any cause shall be respected and observed. — D. W,, 
 chap. vi. sec. iii. 
 
 69 For percentage of " undesignated balances," to be 
 allotted by Sessions to the Boards of our Church, see 
 Sec. 81. 
 
 70 " The Presbyterian Union of Proportionate Givers " 
 is commended as an agency tending to encourage and 
 develop a spirit of beneficence in all who unite with it. — 
 M. G. A. 1892, p. 194. 
 
 71 Bequests. — For the corporate names of the 
 Boards in the preparation of wills, see under Boards OP 
 THE Church, Sec. 'j'j, 
 
 72 Bible, The. — In answer to overtures asking the 
 General Assembly to commend the use of the Revised Ver- 
 sion of the Bible the Assembly replied " that, however valu- 
 able it may be as a help in the study of the Scriptures, it is 
 fjtill upon its trial among English-speaking people ; there- 
 fore the time has not arrived for the Assembly to expres5 
 approval or disapproval. Meanwhile, we call the attention 
 of ministers and Sessions to chap. iii. sec. ii. of the Direc- 
 tory for Worship "— M. G. A. 1887, P- 82. 
 
20 MANUAL. 
 
 73 The boards of directors of the theological seminaries 
 under the care of the General Assembly are advised to 
 make suitable provision for the systematic study of the 
 English Bible throughout the entire course. — M. G . A. 1887, 
 p. 94. 
 
 74 It is a fundamental doctrine of our Church that the 
 Old and New Testaments are the inspired Word of God, as 
 also it is that the inspired Word as it came from God is 
 without error. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 179. 
 
 75 The above deliverance was reaffirmed in 1893, the 
 Assembly declaring that it imposes no new test of ortho- 
 doxy nor sets forth any theory of inspiration, but only 
 reaffirms the statements of our Confession of Faith, chap. i. 
 sees. i. ii. iv. viii. x., and the Larger Catechism, Question 3, 
 to which every minister and elder gives assent in ordina- 
 tion. — M. G. A. 1893, p. 169; F. G., chap. xiv. sec. vii. 
 
 76 The Assembly also affirmed that the Bible as we 
 now have it, when freed from errors and mistakes of 
 translators, copyists, and printers, is the very Word of God, 
 and, consequently, wholly without error. — M. G. A. 1893, 
 p. 169. 
 
 77 Boards of the Church. — Executive officers 
 of these Boards are excluded from membership therein. — 
 M. G. A. 1887, p. 108. 
 
 78 Nor shall any person serve on more than one 
 Board at the same time. — M. G. A. 1887, p. 131. 
 
 79 Pastors and Sessions are enjoined to explain the 
 operations of our Boards and give to each one an oppor- 
 
 •inity to contribute to them. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 161. 
 
 ilo All churches aided by our Boards shall contribute 
 » each. — M. G. A. 1889, p. 109. 
 
LA W AND USA GE, 2 1 
 
 81 The following percentage of " undesignated bal- 
 ances," to be allotted by Sessions, is recommended, viz. : 
 Foreign Missions, 33; Home Missions, 31; Ministerial 
 Relief, 9 ; Church Erection, 8 ; Aid to Colleges, 6 ; Freed- 
 men, 5; Education, 5; Publication, 3. — M. G. A. 1886, p. 
 J 12; 1894, p. 862. See Sec. 952. 
 
 82 I. Home Missions. — This Board was formed at 
 the Reunion in 1870 by the consolidation of the Board of 
 Domestic Missions (O. S.) and the Committee of Home 
 Missions (N. S.) under the corporate title of " The Board 
 of Home Missions of the Presbyterian Church in the United 
 States of America." 
 
 83 As, in common with all the Boards of the Church, 
 this one possesses no judicial powers; in all questions 
 touching the character of ministers, in cases of difference 
 between it and Presbyteries, this Board shall abide by the 
 final judgment of the Presbytery. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 
 644. 
 
 84 In the case of any and every application for aid 
 from this and from any of the Boards of the Church, the 
 vote thereon shall be by ballot, as to both the application 
 and the amount. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 36. 
 
 85 The scheme of sustentation is under the care of the 
 Board of Home Missions, the aim of which shall be to 
 make the minimum of salary in full pastoral charges one 
 thousand dollars per annum. 
 
 86 For conditions upon which aid is granted to churches, 
 see blanks, which will be furnished on application to the 
 Board. 
 
 87 n. Foreign Missions.— The Board of Foreign 
 Missions of the Presbyterian Church in the United States 
 
22 MANUAL. 
 
 of America was reorganized in 1870. Its duty is to super- 
 intend, in behalf of the General Assembly, the whole cause 
 of foreign missions as the Assembly may from time to time 
 direct ; also to receive, take charge of and disburse any 
 property or funds which at any time and from time to time 
 may be entrusted to it for foreign-missionary purposes. 
 
 88 In 1894 the charter of this Board was amended, 
 vesting its management and property in twenty-one trustees 
 appointed by the Assembly — M., pp. 73, 74. 
 
 89 Monthly concerts of prayer for Missions are en- 
 joined upon all our churches. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 182. 
 
 go The money value of boxes to missionaries should 
 be included in reports of churches to the Asseobly. — M. 
 G. A. 1893, p. 114. 
 
 91 III. Education. — The Board of Education of the 
 Presbyterian Church in the United States of America was 
 formed in 1870 by the consolidation of the Board of Educa- 
 tion (O. S.) and the Permanent Committee on Education 
 (N. S.).— M. G. A. 1870, pp. 81-84. 
 
 92 Rules of the Board. — This Board shall receive and 
 aid candidates for the ministry only upon the recommenda- 
 tion of a Presbytery of the Church. Every candidate should 
 join that Presbytery to which he would most naturally belong, 
 and he should be introduced to it either by his pastor or by 
 some member of the education committee after such acquaint- 
 ance as will warrant his taking the responsibility of so doing. 
 
 93 No candidate shall be received by this Board who 
 has not been a member of the Presbyterian Church or of 
 some closely-related Church for at least one year, who has 
 not been recommended to the Presbytery by the Session of 
 the church of which he is a member, and who is not sut- 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 23 
 
 ficiently advanced in study to enter college, except in ex- 
 traordinary cases. 
 
 94 Candidates shall not change their church connec- 
 tions outside of the bounds of the Presbytery to which they 
 belong. -M. G. A. 1894, p. 126. 
 
 95 Candidates are required, except in extraordinary 
 cases, and then only with the explicit permission of their 
 Presbyteries, to pursue a thorough course of study, prepara- 
 tory to that of theology, in institutions that sympathize with 
 the doctrinal teachings of the Presbyterian Church, and, 
 when piepared, to pursue a three years' course of theological 
 studies in some seminary connected with the same Church. 
 
 96 This Board will take none under its care as candi- 
 dates for the ministry among the negroes during the pre- 
 paratory course unless after a season of thorough trial and 
 approval, as to both piety and ability, through two or three 
 years, as reported by their teachers. 
 
 97' Such students shall not be aided more than two 
 years before entering college. 
 
 98 In case a colored student evinces peculiar gifts for 
 the ministry, aside from his ability to acquire a knowledge 
 of the sciences or languages, he should be advised to pursue 
 a wholly English course in history, theology, moral science, 
 etc. 
 
 99 The annual scholarships to candidates shall be the 
 same in amount for theological and collegiate students, and 
 shall not exceed one hundred and fifty dollars ; for those in 
 the preparatory course the amount shall not exceed one 
 hundred dollars. 
 
 100 The amount of money thus received shall be 
 refunded, with interest, by any candidate (unless providen- 
 
24 MANUAL. 
 
 tially hindered) who shall fail to enter on or continue in the 
 work of the ministry, or if he ceases to adhere to the stand- 
 ards of the Presbyterian Church, or if he change his place 
 of study contrary to the directions of the Presbytery, or con- 
 tinue to prosecute his studies at an institution not approved 
 by it or by the Board, or if he withdraws his connection 
 with the Church of which this Board is the organ without 
 furnishing a satisfactory reason. 
 
 1 01 In 1887 the Assembly directed the Board of Edu- 
 cation so to modify its rules in regard to colored students 
 as to allow an appropriation of eighty dollars per year to 
 students in Biddle University, whether in the college course 
 or in preparatory study, so that colored students in that 
 institution may be allowed the same as those in other theo- 
 logical schools. — M. G. A. 1887, p. 109. 
 
 102 IV. Publication. — The Presbyterian Board of 
 Publication was formed by the consolidation of the Presby- 
 terian Board of Publication and the Presbyterian Publication 
 Committee in 1870. In 1887 it was reorganized under the 
 corporate name and title of " The Presbyterian Board of 
 Publication and Sabbath-School Work." According to this 
 reorganization, the Sabbath-school and colportage work were 
 consoUdated in one department, under a " superintendent of 
 Sabbath-school and missionary work ;" the editorial work, 
 under an " editorial superintendent ;" and the general busi- 
 ness interests, under a "business superintendent," — the 
 whole being under the supervisory control of a secretary 
 of the Board. 
 
 103 Our churches should, as far as possible, use and 
 circulate the publications of our Board of Publication as a 
 
LA IV AND USAGE. 2$ 
 
 sound and wholesome literature for both young and old. — 
 M. G. A. 1890, p 108. 
 
 104 V. Church Erection. — The Board of the Church 
 Erection Fund of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
 Church in the United States of America was formed at the 
 Reunion, in 1870, by the union of the Board of Church 
 Extension (O. S.) and the trustees of the Church Erection 
 Fund (N. S.). The object of this Board is to aid feeble 
 congregations in erecting houses of worship. In 1879 the 
 Board was authorized to aid in building chapels. The 
 " Manse Fund " is under the care of this Board, the object 
 being to loan, without interest, money to aid in the erection 
 of manses. For conditions for granting aid to churches, 
 see blanks, which will be furnished on application to the 
 Board. 
 
 105 VI. Ministerial Relief. — This agency, as at 
 present constituted, was organized in 1870, under the name 
 and title of " The Relief Fund for Disabled Ministers, and 
 the Widows and Orphans of Deceased Ministers." 
 
 106 In 1883 the Assembly formally accepted the gift of 
 certain property in Perth Amboy, New Jersey, made by Dr. 
 Alexander M. Bruen, as a home for disabled minis*"ers and 
 the widows and orphans of deceased ministers. — M. G. A. 
 1883, p. 796. 
 
 107 A home has been provided also by Mrs. John C. 
 Mercer, near Ambler, Pa., for ministers who do not use 
 tobacco.— M. G. A. 1894, p. 77. 
 
 108 Retired ministers, over 70 years of age, and who 
 have served the Church in the aggregate 30 years, shall 
 receive an annual appropriation of $ 300 without making 
 an annual application. — M. G. A. 1889, p. 32. 
 
26 MANUAL. 
 
 log Women who have given themselves to the mis 
 sionary work and lay missionaries commissioned by the 
 Foreign Board shall receive aid upon the same conditions 
 as ministers.— M. G. A. 1894, p. 35. 
 
 1 10 Missionaries, male and female, of the Freedmen's 
 Board shall receive aid the same as those under the Hom.e 
 and Foreign Boards. — M. G. A. 1894, p. 35. 
 
 111 In 1887 the committee on the Centenary Fund 
 received the approval by the Assembly of its intention 
 to concentrate its efforts upon the raising of one mil- 
 lion dollars for the endowment of the Board of Relief, 
 as recommended by the Assembly of 1886. — M. G. A. 
 1887, p. 29. 
 
 112 This fund, together with previously invested funds, 
 amounts to $1,192,909. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 346. 
 
 113 For conditions of aid, see blanks, which will be 
 furnished on application to the Board. 
 
 114 VII. Freedmen. — All the operations of the Board 
 within the bounds of any Presbytery should be originated 
 and conducted with due recognition of the Presbytery and 
 its agencies, according to the following specifications: 
 
 1. Appropriations of aid to churches are to be made on the 
 recommendation of Presbyteries, the Board having the right 
 to modify such appropriations, but in every case of refusal 
 or modification the Board shall promptly present to the 
 Presbytery a written statement of the reasons for so doing ; 
 
 2. In questions touching the organization of churches or the 
 character of ministers, the Board, in case of differences be- 
 tween the Presbytery and itself, should abide by the final 
 judgment of the Presbytery ; 3. In the estabhshment and 
 maintenance of schools the Board should carefully consider 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 2^ 
 
 the recommendations of the Presbytery, but should act 
 finally on its own judgment. — M. G. A. 1884, p. 48. 
 
 115 VIII. Aid for Colleges and Academies. — The 
 Board of Aid for Colleges and Academies of the Presby- 
 terian Church in the United States of America was formed 
 in 1883. Its province is to secure an annual offering from 
 the churches for its cause, to co-operate with local agencies 
 in determining sites for new institutions of learning, to 
 decide what institutions shall be aided, to assign to those 
 institutions seeking endowment the special fields open to 
 their appeals, that clashing between them may be avoided, 
 and to discourage all independent appeals to the Church at 
 large. . 
 
 116 Every institution hereafter estabhshed, as a condition 
 of receiving aid, either shall be organically connected with 
 the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, or 
 shall by charter-provision perpetually have two-thirds of its 
 board of control members of the Presbyterian Church. 
 
 117 In the case of institutions already established ap- 
 propriations for endowment shall be made so as to revert to 
 the Board whenever these institutions shall pass from Pres- 
 byterian control. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 589. 
 
 118 Candidates for the Gospel Ministry.— 
 Before a person is received under the care of Presbytery as 
 a candidate he shall be examined as to his piety, his motives 
 in desiring to enter the ministry, and his general qualifica- 
 tions for the work. — M. G. A. O. S. i860, p. 25. 
 
 Iig He shall be taken under the care of the Presby- 
 tery to which he most naturally belongs — that is, the Pres- 
 bytery within the bounds of which he has ordinarily re- 
 sided. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. ii. 
 
•28 MANUAL. 
 
 120 But, in case any candidate should find it more 
 convenient to put himself under the care of a Presbytery 
 at a distance from that to which he most naturally belongs, 
 he may be received by the said Presbytery on his produ- 
 cing testimonials, either from the Presbytery within the 
 bounds of which he has commonly resided or from any 
 two ministers of that Presbytery in good standing, of his 
 exemplary piety and other requisite qualifications. — F. G., 
 chap. xiv. sec. ii. 
 
 121 If receiving aid from the Board of Education, 
 unless under extraordinary circumstances, he shall receive 
 it only through the Presbytery to which he most naturally 
 belongs. — M. G. A. 1884, p. ^T. For the conditions upon 
 which aid is granted to candidates by the Board of Edu- 
 cation, see under Board of Education, Sec. 91. 
 
 122 A candidate is subject to the jurisdiction of the 
 Session of the church to which he belongs, the Presbytery 
 directing and having the oversight of his studies and judg- 
 ing his qualification for licensure. — B. D., 18; F. G., chap, 
 xiv. sec. i. 
 
 123 Candidates shall not pursue their studies in institu- 
 tions disapproved by the Presbytery under whose care they 
 are. — M. G. A. 1894, p. 125. See Sec. 954. 
 
 124 Nor shall they preach unless by authority of their 
 own Presbytery and also of the Presbytery in which they 
 desire to labor. — M. G. A. 1892, p. in. 
 
 125 In 1877 the Assembly, in referring to the sug- 
 gestion of the Board of Education that all candidates under 
 its care shall be required by their Presbyteries to commit the 
 whole of the Shorter Catechism, commended the suggestion 
 to the consideration of Presbyteries in the conduct of their 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 29 
 
 examination of candidates when coming under their care. — 
 M.G.A. 1877, p. 535. 
 
 126 In 1 88 1 directors of theological seminaries under 
 the care of the Assembly were requested to see to it that 
 candidates under their care shall be prepared for an annual 
 examination in the Shorter Catechism. — M. G. A. 1881, p. 
 
 577. 
 
 127 In a certificate of dismission of a candidate to a 
 Presbytery, no other than the one designated, if existing, 
 shall receive him. — B. D. in. 
 
 128 Catechisms.— The Larger and the Shorter 
 Catechism are included in, and constitute an integral part 
 of, our standards. 
 
 129 This was affirmed by the Adopting Act in 1788, 
 and afterward by the Assembly in 1832. 
 
 130 These Catechisms formed part of the doctrinal 
 basis of the Reunion in 1869. 
 
 131 In 1870 the Assembly declared the Heidelberg 
 Catechism to be a valuable scriptural compendium of 
 Christian doctrine and duty, and approved its use in the 
 instruction of their children by any churches that may de- 
 sire to employ it. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 120. 
 
 132 Candidates under the care of the Board of Educa- 
 tion are recommended to commit to memory the Shorter 
 Catechism. — M. G. A. 1877, p. 535. 
 
 133 Examination in the Shorter Catechism of students 
 in our theological seminaries is recommended by the Gen- 
 eral Assembly. — M. G. A. 1880, p. 63. 
 
 134 The General Assembly also recommended that it 
 be taught to children and youth ; that it may be made a text- 
 book in Sabbath-schools ; that candidates under the care of 
 
30 MANUAL. 
 
 the Board commit the whole of it to memoiy; and that 
 Presbyteries be required to see that candidates for licensure 
 be well versed in it.— M. G. A. 1877, p. 535. 
 
 135 Censures. — The censures to be inflicted by the 
 Session are admonition, rebuke, suspension or deposition 
 from office, suspension from the communion of the church, 
 and, in the case of offenders who will not be reclaimed by 
 milder measures, excommunication. — B. D., 34. 
 
 136 Censures other than suspension from church privi- 
 leges or excommunication shall be inflicted in such mode 
 as the judicatory may direct. — D. W., chap. xi. sec. viii. 
 
 137 The sentence shall be published, if at all, only in 
 the church or churches which have been offended. — B. D., 
 
 35- 
 
 138 For the mode of inflicting and removing cen- 
 sures, see under Discipline, Sec. 374-384. 
 
 139 Certificates of Dismission.— Sessions are 
 enjoined, on the removal of members beyond the bounds 
 of their organization, to furnish them with testimonials of 
 their standing, and they shall counsel them to transfer their 
 relation immediately or at the earliest opportunity.— M. G. 
 A. O. S. 1869, p. 923. 
 
 140 A communicant removing from one church to 
 another shall produce a certificate— ordinarily not more 
 than one year old— before he shall be admitted as a regular 
 member of that church. — B. D. 114. 
 
 141 The names of the baptized children of a parent 
 seeking admission to another church, if such children are 
 members of his household and remove with him, and are 
 not themselves communicants, shall be included in the cer- 
 rlficate of dismission, — B. D. 1 14. 
 
LA W AND USA GE. 3 1 
 
 142 Absence from the ordinances of God's house with- 
 out cause may justify a Session in omitting in the certificate 
 the words " in good and regular standing." — M. G. A. O. S. 
 1864, p. 328; P. D., p. 641. 
 
 143 A suspended member may be dismissed to another 
 church, in case of necessity, by reason of his removal of 
 residence, the certificate stating the circumstances under 
 which it is given. — M. G. A. O. S. 1849, p. 239. 
 
 144 In such a case, however, the Session to which the 
 member is dismissed shall not be allowed to review or re- 
 judge the cause for which he was suspended. — M. G. A. O. 
 
 s. 1849, p- 239- 
 
 145 Should a Session refuse to grant a certificate of 
 dismission to a communicant, the Presbytery may direct the 
 Session to furnish one. — M. G. A. 1875, P- S^i- 
 
 146 If, when ordered by the Presbytery to furnish such 
 certificate, the Session still refuses, the Synod may order the 
 Presbytery to furnish one. — M. G. A. 1875, p. 511. 
 
 147 Certificates of dismission must be addressed to a 
 particular church ; and when received, the fact should be 
 promptly communicated to the church which gave them. — 
 B. D. 114. 
 
 148 A member of a church receiving a certificate of 
 dismission shall continue to be a member of the church giv- 
 ing him the certificate, and subject to the jurisdiction of its 
 Session (but shall not deliberate or vote in a church- 
 meeting nor exercise the functions of any office), until he 
 has become a member of the church to which he is recom- 
 mended, or some other evangelical church. — B. D. 109. 
 
 149 Should he return the certificate within a year from 
 its date, the Session shall make record of the fact ; but he 
 
32 MANUAL. 
 
 shall not thereby be restored to the exercise of the functions 
 of any office previously held by him in that church. — B. D. 
 109. 
 
 150 If a member absent more than two years from his 
 residence and church connections applies for a certificate of 
 membership, his absence and the knowledge of the church 
 respecting his demeanoi, or its want of information con- 
 cerning the same, shall be distinctly stated in the certificate, 
 — B. D. 116. 
 
 151 Members of extinct churches shall be granted cer- 
 tificates of dismission by the Presbytery with which they 
 were connected. — B. D. 112. 
 
 152 A suspended member cannot be received on pro- 
 fession by another church. If received without a knowl- 
 edge of the facts, his name shall be stricken from the roll 
 --M. G.A.N. S. 1866, p. 269. 
 
 153 A certificate of dismission to another denomina- 
 tion not in correspondence shall testify of the person's 
 Christian character only. — M. G. A. O. S. 1839, P* ^11' 
 
 154 In 1851 the Assembly left the matter to the dis- 
 cretion of Sessions. — M. G. A. O. S. 1851, p. 28. 
 
 155 A certificate of dismission given to a minister, 
 licentiate or candidate shall specify the particular body to 
 which he is recommended ; and if recommended to a Pres- 
 bytery, no other than the one designated, if existing, shall 
 receive him. — B. D. in. 
 
 156 A minister dismissed to another Presbytery shall 
 be subject to the jurisdiction of the Presbytery dismiss- 
 ing him (but shall not deliberate or vote, nor be counted 
 in the basis of representation to the Assembly) until he act- 
 ually becomes a member of another Presbytery. — B. D. 1 10 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 33 
 
 157 If a minister shall return his certificate of dismis- 
 sion within a year from its date, the Presbytery shall make 
 record of the fact and restore him to the full privileges of 
 membership. — B. D. no. 
 
 158 The fact of the reception of a minister, licentiate 
 or candidate shall be promptly communicated to the Pres- 
 bytery dismissing him. — B. D. 115. 
 
 159 A minister demitting the ministry shall be dismissed 
 to any church with which he may desire to connect himself. 
 - B. D. 51. 
 
 160 A minister deposed without excommunication may 
 be granted a certificate to any church with which he may 
 desire to connect himself, in which certificate shall be stated 
 his exact relation to the Church. — B. D. 44. 
 
 161 Ministers of an extinct Presbytery shall be dis- 
 missed by the Synod to any Presbytery within its bounds. 
 -B.D.I 13. 
 
 162 A Presbytery cannot dismiss members by a com- 
 mittee. — M. G. A. 1830, p. 302. 
 
 163 A Presbytery may dismiss to another Presbytery 
 yet to be erected.— M. G. A. O. S. 1867, p. 350. 
 
 164 No Presbytery has the right to grant qualified let- 
 ters of dismission. — M. G. A. O. S. 1869, p. 922. 
 
 165 In 1886 the General Assembly declared "that, in 
 view of the great doctrinal differences between the Sweden- 
 borgians and ourselves, it regards the reception of church- 
 members from them upon certificate as inadmissible, it not 
 being intended by this deliverance, however, to deny the 
 Christian character of many who are known as Swedenbor- 
 gians."— M. G. A. 1886, p. 37. 
 
 1 66 The name of every minister receiving a certificate 
 3 
 
34 MANUAL 
 
 of dismission shall be retained on the roll of the Presbytery 
 dismissing him until notice of his reception be received from 
 the stated clerk of the Presbytery receiving him. — M. G. A. 
 1874, p. 82. 
 
 167 Charges, Judicial. — See under Discipline, 
 Sec. 307. 
 
 168 Charges at Ordination.— See Sec. 585. 
 
 169 Charges at Installation. — See Sec. 
 
 635- 
 
 170 Charges and Specification.— See under 
 
 Discipline, Sec. 307. 
 
 171 Charters. — See under Trustees, Sec. 916. 
 
 172 Children's Day. — The second Sabbath of 
 June in each year is designated as Children's Day. The 
 General Assembly in commending the observance of this 
 day by our churches and Sabbath-schools also empha- 
 sized the importance of seeking the presence and power 
 of the Holy Spirit ; so that the services may not be simply 
 attractive, but profitable, contributing to the conversion and 
 Christian nurture of the young. — M. G. A. 1885, p. 626. 
 
 173 Choirs. — Are under the control of ministers 
 and Sessions. — D. W., chap. iv. sec. iv. ; M. G. A. 1884, p. 
 115. 
 
 174 Church. — The catholic or universal Church, 
 which is invisible, consists of the whole number of the 
 elect that have been, are or shall be gathered into one under 
 Christ, the Head thereof. — C. F., chap. xxv. sec. i. 
 
 175 The visible Church, which is also catholic or uni- 
 versal under the gospel, consists of all those throughout the 
 world that profess the true religion, together with their chil- 
 dren, and is the kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ the house 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 35 
 
 and family of God, out of which there is no ordinary possi- 
 bility of salvation.— C. F., chap. xxv. sec. ii. 
 
 176 For the better government and further edification 
 of the Church there ought to be such assemblies as are 
 commonly called Synods or Councils, and which Synods 
 and Councils have authority ministerially to determine con- 
 troversies of faith and cases of conscience, to set down rules 
 and directions for the better ordering of the pubhc worship 
 of God and government of his Church, to receive com- 
 plaints in cases of maladministration, and authoritatively to 
 determine the same. — C. F., chap. xxxi. sec. i. 
 
 177 All Synods or Councils since the apostles' times, 
 whether general or particular, may err, and many have 
 eired; therefore they are not to be made the rule of faith 
 and practice, but to be used as a help in both, — C. F., 
 chap. xxxi. sec. iii. 
 
 178 Synods and Councils are to handle or conclude 
 nuthmg but that which is ecclesiastical, and are not to inter- 
 meddle with civil affairs which concern the commonwealth 
 unless by way of humble petition in cases extraordinary, or 
 by way of advice for satisfaction of conscience, if they be 
 thereunto required by the civil magistrate. — C. F., chap. 
 xxxi. sec. iv. 
 
 179 . Appropriation of public money for the support of 
 religious institutions declared to be prejudicial to the 
 National welfare, and in conflict with our National Consti- 
 tution. — M. G. A. 1894, p. 167. 
 
 180 A particular church consists of a number of pro- 
 fessing Christians, with their offspring, voluntarily associated 
 together for divine worship and godly living, agreeably to 
 
^6 MANUAL. 
 
 /he Holy Scriptures, and submitting to a certain form of 
 government. — F. G., chap. ii. sec. iv. 
 
 181 Persons desirous of being associated in a Presby- 
 terian church should make application to the Presbytery 
 within whose bounds they reside, or, where this is exceed- 
 ingly inconvenient, to any neighboring minister or mission- 
 ary of the Presbyterian Church. 
 
 182 When assembled for the purpose of organization, 
 the following order of proceedings may be observed : 
 
 1. Devotional exercises, conducted by the presiding 
 minister or committee appointed by the Presbytery, includ- 
 vng a sermon if convenient. 
 
 2. Reception of members by certificate from other 
 churches. 
 
 3. Reception of applicants to a profession of faith by 
 examination, and, if necessary, their baptism. 
 
 4. The formal entering into a covenant by rising, joining 
 hands or subscribing a written statement, agreeing to walk 
 together in a church-relation according to the acknowledged 
 doctrines and order of the Presbyterian Church. 
 
 5. The election, ordination and installation of ruHng 
 elders. 
 
 6. The election, ordination and installation of deacons. 
 When thus organized, the church should be reported 
 
 by name at the earliest opportunity to the Presbytery, with 
 the request to be taken under its care. — M. G. A. 1831, p. 
 326; 1890, p. 114. 
 
 183 In the organization of a church great care should 
 be exercised in distinctly specifying the trust upon which the 
 deed of property is held. — For Form of which see M. G. A. 
 1889, p. 17. 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 37 
 
 184 A body of Christians, although lacking suitable 
 material for officers, may be organized and enrolled as a 
 church, and shall be under the oversight of a minister 
 appointed by the Presbytery until the constitution of a 
 regular Session. — M. G. A. 1890, pp. 114-116. 
 
 185 A church of which all its elders are dead or re- 
 moved, may, under a minister acting under authority of 
 Presbytery, receive members and elect officers. — M. G. A. 
 1888, p. 109. 
 
 186 Churches having stated supplies are " vacant 
 churches," and, as such, each one is entitled to representa- 
 tion in the Presbytery. — M. G. A. 1889, p. 131. 
 
 187 A vacant church shall not invite a minister be- 
 longing to another Presbytery to moderate the meetings of 
 its Session ; nor one belonging to another denomination. — 
 M. G. A. (N. S.) 1869, p. 271 ; 1891, p. 107. 
 
 188 In a collegiate church in which there are two or 
 more pastors they shall, when present, preside in turn. 
 Every collegiate church shall be represented in Presbytery 
 by two or more elders, in proportion to the number of its 
 pastors. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. v. ; chap, x, sec. iii. 
 
 189 When two or more congregations are united under 
 one pastor, all such congregations shall have but one elder 
 to represent them. — F. G., chap. x. sec. iv. 
 
 190 Every vacant congregation which is regularly or- 
 ganized shall be entitled to be represented by a ruling elder 
 in Presbytery. — F. G., chap. x. sec. v. 
 
 191 Churches in different Presbyteries, and yet under 
 one pastoral charge, shall belong to the Presbytery with 
 which the minister is connected. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 88. 
 
 192 When a church becomes vacant, the Presbytery 
 
38 MANUAL, 
 
 usually appoints a minister to moderate the meetings of the 
 Session until it is regularly supplied with a minister. In the 
 mean time, the church, when unable to obtain the services 
 of a minister, should maintain stated religious services con- 
 ducted by the elders or deacons. See Sec. 1045. 
 
 193 It is disorderly for a church to withdraw from the 
 Presbytery without first obtaining the consent of the Pres- 
 bytery.— M. G. A. N. S. 1867, p. 511. 
 
 194 The only proper method of dissolving the relation 
 between a Presbytery and a church desiring to become an 
 independent body is for such church to withdraw, declining 
 the further jurisdiction of the Presbytery, and the Presbytery 
 to make such a record of its withdrawal as the character 
 of the action of the withdrawing church requires.— M. G. A. 
 N. S. 1862, p. 33. 
 
 195 When a church withdraws from the Presbytery 
 and becomes an independent body, or transfers its re- 
 lation to another denomination, questions of property must 
 be determined by the civil courts. — M. G. A. 1876, p. 80. 
 
 196 In certain circumstances, a Presbytery may dis- 
 solve a church, even under protest from the Session and 
 congregation. Presbytery, however, must give notice to the 
 church of its proposed dissolution ; if aggrieved thereby, it 
 may appeal to a higher judicatory. — M. G. A. 1875, P- 5^7 ^ 
 1879, p. 615 ; F. G., chap. x. sec. viii. 
 
 197 The members of an extinct church shall be sub- 
 ject to the jurisdiction of the Presbytery with which it 
 was connected, which shall grant them letters of dis- 
 mission to other churches, and also determine any case 
 of discipline begun by the Session and not concluded.^ 
 B. D. 112. 
 
LAW AND USAGE, 39 
 
 ig8 The property of extinct churches should be vested 
 in our Board of Church Erection.— M. G. A. 1889, p. 18. 
 
 igg Chapels with separate congregations must be 
 reported to the Assembly separately under report of the 
 parent church. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 187. 
 
 200 In a church where two of the three elders are 
 absentees and their residence unknown, the pastor and 
 one elder shall constitute a quorum until other elders are 
 elected.— M. G. A. 1892, pp. 188, 189. 
 
 201 Church and Congregation.— In answer to an 
 overture asking for a definition of the word " congregation " 
 as found in chapter xiii. of our Form of Government, which 
 prescribes the manner of electing elders and deacons, 
 the Assembly declared that "it includes only the actual 
 communicants of the particular church." — M. G. A. 1882, 
 p. 97. 
 
 202 The same word, however, as used in chapter xv. 
 of our Form of Government, which prescribes the manner 
 of electing a pastor, is not so restricted, and includes also 
 all who aid in the support of the ordinances in the particu- 
 lar church. But any church has the authority to confine to 
 communicants the right of voting for a pastor. — M. G. A. O. 
 S. 1867, p. 320; 1886, p. 48. 
 
 203 Congregational meetings for the election of a pas- 
 tor shall be convened by the Session, and it shall always be 
 the duty of the Session to convene the congregation when 
 requested by a majority of those who are entitled to vote. — 
 F. G., chap. XV. sec. i. 
 
 204 In meetings convened for the election of elders 
 and deacons, or for the transaction of any spiritual business, 
 the pastor ex-ojfficio shall preside. 
 
40 MANUAL, 
 
 205 When a congregation convenes for the election of 
 a pastor, a minister of the same Presbyteiy shall preside, 
 unless highly inconvenient on account of distance ; in which 
 case the meeting may proceed to business without his pres- 
 ence and counsel. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. ii. 
 
 206 In meetings convened for the election of trustees, 
 or for the transaction of any other temporal business, the 
 congregation may elect their own officers and proceed to 
 business according to the laws and usages governing said 
 congregation. 
 
 207 All members of the church in full communion 
 have the right to vote in the election of a pastor in the con- 
 gregation with which they are connected, subject to the con- 
 ditions mentioned in sec. iv. chap. xv. of the Form of Gov- 
 ernment. — M. G. A. 1879, PP- 630, 631. 
 
 208 Civil Courts. — The decisions of the civil 
 courts are not conclusive in our judicatories. Every 
 member of the Presbyterian Church is entitled before 
 condemnation to a full and fair trial according to the 
 methods of his Church. — M. G. A. 1885, pp. 602, 603. 
 
 209 Commissions, Judicial.— See Sec. 250. 
 
 210 Synods are enjoined to send to the General As- 
 sembly in special communications all records of the decis- 
 ions of judicial cases by their commissions. — M. G. A. 
 1885, p. 662. 
 
 211 Any judicatory before which a case may be 
 pending may appoint, on the application of either party, 
 a commission of ministers or elders, or both, to examine 
 witnesses ; which commission, if the case requires it, may 
 be of persons within the jurisdiction of another body.— 
 B. D. 65. 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 41 
 
 212 The commissioners so appointed shall take such 
 testimony as may be offered by either party, the same be- 
 ing taken in accordance with the rules governing the judi- 
 catory, either orally or on written interrogatories and cross- 
 interrogatories, duly settled by the judicatory, due notice 
 having been given of the time when and the place where 
 the witnesses are to be examined. — B. D. 65. 
 
 213 All questions as to the relevancy or competency 
 of the testimony so taken shall be determined by the 
 judicatory.— B. D. 65. 
 
 214 The testimony, properly authenticated by the 
 signatures of the commissioners, shall be transmitted in 
 due time to the clerk of the judicatory before which the 
 case is pending. — B. D. 65. 
 
 215 Communicants.— The only condidon re 
 quired of those seeking admission to the communion of 
 the Presbyterian Church is a credible profession, before a 
 Session regularly constituted, of their faith in Christ and 
 obedience to him. — D. W., chap. x. sec. iii. 
 
 216 If, however, such persons have not been bap- 
 tized, their baptism, either at the time or at a subsequent 
 time, and in the presence of the congregation, must be re- 
 garded as involved in and constitudng an essential part of 
 the act of the Session. — D. W., chap. x. sec. iv. 
 
 217 When removing beyond the bounds of a particu- 
 lar church, a communicant should obtain from the Session 
 a certificate of dismission, and connect himself with another 
 church more convenient to his new residence. — M. G. A. O. 
 S. 1869, p. 923. 
 
 If a communicant joins another denomination without 
 
42 MANUAL. 
 
 2l regular dismission, his name shall be erased from the 
 roU.-B. D. 52. 
 
 218 For proceedings in the case of the trial of a com- 
 municant, see under Discipline, Sec. 315. 
 
 219 Complaints. — A complaint is one of the con- 
 stitutional ways by which a cause may be carried from a 
 lower to a higher judicatory. — B, D. 83. 
 
 220 Concerts of Prayer. — The General Assem- 
 bly recommends : 
 
 1. That the usual week of prayer, beginning on the first 
 Sunday of the year and lasting through the second Sunday, 
 be observed by all the churches ; that on each day of this 
 week a service of prayer be held and church-members con- 
 scientiously observe this season in private and in public— 
 M. G. A. 1887, p. 69. 
 
 221 In 1893 the Assembly urged a return to the 
 original idea and early practice of the churches in the 
 observance of this season, so that the cause of world-wide 
 missions may be specially brought to the mind and heart of 
 the Church during its devotions. — M. G. A. 1893, p. 208. 
 
 2. That the last Thursday of January be observed as a 
 day of prayer for colleges, theological seminaries and other 
 educational institutions in this land, and also for mission 
 schools and colleges, that all these institutions may become 
 the source not only of knowledge, but of that wisdom which 
 sanctifies knowledge and makes it effective for good. 
 
 3. That on Children's Day special prayer be made in all 
 the churches for the baptized children of the Church, and 
 for the personal consecration of the youth of the Church to 
 holy lives. 
 
 4. That the concert of prayer in November for Young 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 43 
 
 Men's Christian Associations be commended for general 
 observation. This the committee recommend because they 
 believe that these organizations are an important adjunct to 
 the usefulness of the Church. 
 
 5. That the Sabbath in November set apart for special 
 instruction in missions be kept as a day of prayer for more 
 intelligent knowledge and zeal in this great cause. 
 
 All of these recommendations the committee make, be- 
 lieving that concerts of prayer like those suggested will do 
 • much to unify the faith of the Church, and so to strengthen 
 her power for good at home and abroad. — M. G. A. 1887, p. 
 69. See Sec. 955. 
 
 222 Concurrent Declarations.— Among the con- 
 current declarations adopted by the two AssembUes at the 
 Reunion in 1869, it was agreed that " the official records of 
 the two branches of the Church for the period of separation 
 should be preserved and held as making up the one history 
 of the Church, and no rule or precedent which does not 
 stand approved by both of the bodies should be of any 
 authority until re-established in the united body, except in 
 so far as such rule or precedent may affect the rights of 
 property founded thereon." — M. G. A. O. S. 1869, p. 11 58; 
 N. S. 1869, p. 485 ; P. D., p. 92. 
 
 223 Constitution. — By "the Constitution" is meant 
 the written standards of the Church, embracing the Con- 
 fession of Faith, the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, the 
 Form of Government, the Book of Discipline and the 
 Directory for Worship. 
 
 224 Constitution, Amendment of.— Formerly 
 there existed a diversity of opinion as to the proper method 
 of amending or altering the Constitution. Such diversity, 
 
44 MANUAL. 
 
 however, has been removed by the adoption in 1891 of the 
 xxiii. chapter of the Form of Government, entitled " Of 
 Amendments." 
 
 225 According to the provisions of this chapter, 
 amendments or alterations of the Form of Government, 
 Book of Discipline, and Directory for Worship may be 
 proposed by the General Assembly to the Presbyteries, but 
 shall not be obligatory on the Church unless a majority ol 
 all the Presbyteries approve thereof in writing. 
 
 226 Amendments or alterations of the Confession of 
 Faith, and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, may be pro- 
 posed to the Presbyteries by the General Assembly, but 
 shall not be obligatory on the Church unless they shall be 
 approved in writing by two-thirds of all the Presbyteries, 
 and agreed to and enacted by the General Assembly next 
 ensuing, and the written votes of the Presbyteries shall be 
 returned to that Assembly. 
 
 227 Before any amendments or alterations of the 
 Confession of Faith, or the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, 
 proposed by the General Assembly, shall be transmitted to 
 the Presbyteries, the General Assembly shall appoint — ^to 
 consider the subject — a committee of ministers and ruling 
 elders in number not less than fifteen, of whom not more 
 than two shall be from any one Synod, and the committee 
 shall report its recommendations to the General Assembly 
 next ensuing for action. 
 
 228 No alterations of the provisions contained in this 
 chapter for amending or altering the Confession of Faith, 
 and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, or of this fourth 
 section, shall be made unless an overture from the General 
 Assembly, submitting the proposed alterations, shall be 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 45 
 
 transmitted to all the Presbyteries, and be approved in 
 writing by two-thirds of their number, and be agreed to and 
 enacted by the General Assembly. 
 
 229 It shall be obligatory on the General Assembly to 
 transmit to the Presbyteries, for approval or disapproval, 
 any overture respecting amendments or alterations pro- 
 vided for in this chapter, which shall be submitted to the 
 same General Assembly by one-third of all the Presbyteries. 
 In such cases the overture shall be formulated and trans- 
 mitted by the General Assembly receiving the same to the 
 Presbyteries for their action, subject as to all subsequent 
 proceedings to the provisions of the foregoing sections. 
 
 230 Whenever it shall appear to the General Assembly 
 that any proposed amendments or alterations of the Form 
 of Government, Book of Discipline and Directory for 
 Worship shall have received a majority vote of all the 
 Presbyteries, the General Assembly shall declare such 
 amendments or alterations to have been adopted and the 
 same shall immediately go into effect. 
 
 231 Nothing in this chapter shall be so construed as 
 to affect the right of two-thirds of the Presbyteries to 
 propose amendments or alterations of the Confession of 
 Faith, and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, or of the 
 Cieneral Assembly to agree to and enact the same. — M., 
 pp. 140-143- 
 
 232 Since the adoption of our standards in their present 
 form, aiid their ratification by the General Assembly in 1821, 
 the Confession of Faith has remained unchanged, with the 
 exception that in 1887 it was amended by striking out the last 
 period of Section 4 of Chapter XXIV., namely : " The man 
 may not marry any of his wife's kindred nearer in blood 
 
46 MANUAL. 
 
 than he may of his own, nor the woman of her husband's 
 kindred nearer in blood than of her own." — M. G. A. 1887, 
 
 p. 98. 
 
 233 In 1889 formal overtures were made for a revi- 
 sion of the Confession of Faith, but which failed of adop- 
 tion by the Presbyteries by a decisive vote. For a detailed 
 vote of the Presbyteries, see M. G. A. 1893, pp. 177-198. 
 
 234 The following amendments to the other books, 
 however, have been adopted : 
 
 235 To the Form of Government, in 1875, making it 
 optional with each church to elect ruling elders for a term of 
 years. — F. G., chap. xiii. ; M. G. A. 1875, pp. 520, 521. 
 
 236 In 1 88 1, making it optional with each Synod, with 
 the consent of a majority of its Presbyteries, to consist of 
 an equal delegation of bishops and elders, elected by the 
 Presbyteries on a basis and in a ratio determined by the 
 Synod itself and its Presbyteries. — F. G., chap. xi. ; M. G. A. 
 1881 p. 559. 
 
 237 Also making the Synod a judicatory of final appeal 
 in all cases not involving the constitution or doctrines of the 
 Church.— F. G., chap, xi.; M. G. A. 1881, p. 524. 
 
 238 In 1884 a Revised Book of Discipline, which had 
 been overtured to the Presbyteries by the General Assembly 
 of 1883, was declared to have been adopted. Also, in 1885 
 certain minor amendments proposed to it in its revised form 
 were declared to have been adopted. — M. G. A. 1884, pp. 
 27, 31 ; 1885, pp. 601, 602. 
 
 239 In 1885 an amendment was adopted making the 
 General Assembly to consist of an equal delegation of 
 bishops and elders from each Presbytery, on the basis of 
 one minister and one elder for every twenty-four ministers 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 4/ 
 
 in each Presbytery, or for each fractional number of minis- 
 ters not less than twelve. — M. G. A. 1885, pp. 629, 630. 
 
 240 In 1 886 an amendment was adopted giving permis- 
 sion to each church, by a vote of members in full commu- 
 nion, to elect deacons for a limited term of years. — F. G., 
 chap. xiii. ; M. G. A. 1886, p. 108. 
 
 241 In 1884 the Directory for Worship was amended 
 by the revision of Chapter X. (now XI.) ; and in 1886 
 further amended, by the insertion of a new chapter, VI., 
 entitled "Of the Worship of God by Offerings." — M. G. A. 
 1884, p. 31 ;* 1886, p. 106. 
 
 242 In 1887 the Assembly instructed the Board of Pub- 
 lication and Sabbath-school Work to place on the title-page 
 of all future editions of the Constitution or of the Form of 
 Government the following words — viz. : "As adopted by the 
 Synod of New York and Philadelphia in 1788; amended 
 by the Presbyteries and ratified by the General Assembly, 
 1821-1887."— M. G. A. 1887, p. 138. (See Sec. 253.) 
 
 243 In 1893 a constitutional rule, No. i, was adopted 
 making it lawful for a Presbytery, after proper examination 
 as to piety, knowledge of the Scriptures, and ability to 
 teach, to license as a local evangelist any male member of 
 the Church who, in the judgment of the Prest^tery, is 
 qualified to teach the gospel. 
 
 244 Such hcense shall be valid one year, unless re- 
 newed, and may be withdrawn at any time. 
 
 245 The evangelist shall report to the Presbytery at 
 least once a year. He shall not be ordained, however, 
 
 * The words " Form of Government," in the declaration of the 
 moderator, in M. G. A. p. 31, are a misprint for "Directory of 
 Worship." 
 
48 MANUAL. 
 
 until after serving as a local evangelist at least four years, 
 and shall have pursued and been examined in what would 
 be equivalent to three years' course of study in Theology, 
 Homiletics, Church History, Church Polity and the Eng- 
 lish Bible under direction of Presbytery. — M. 1893, p. 200, 
 
 246 For form of license of such evangelist, see Sec. 
 565. 
 
 247 In 1 89 1, Sec. vi. of Chapter xii. of Form ot 
 Government was striken out and an amendment adopted 
 for the insertion of a new section as follows : " Before any 
 overture or enactment proposed by the Assembly to be 
 established as rules regulative of the constitutional powers 
 of Presbyteries and Synods shall be obligatory on the 
 Church, it shall be necessary to transmit them to all the 
 Presbyteries and to receive the returns of a majority of 
 them in writing approving thereof, and such rules when 
 approved shall be appended to the Constitution of the 
 Church." — M., pp. 141, 142. 
 
 248 In 1894 the Form of Government was amended 
 as follows : In Chap. x. Sec. viii., after the word " appeals" 
 insert " complaints and references." After the words 
 "church Sessions," strike out the words " and references." 
 After the words " in an orderly manner" insert the follow- 
 ing clause : " and in the trial of judicial cases the Presbytery 
 shall have power to appoint and act by a judicial commis- 
 sion." — M., 176. 
 
 249 In 1894 the Assembly declared adopted an over- 
 ture substituting the following Chapter xiii., entitled "Judicial 
 Commissions," for Sec. 118 of the Book of Discipline, 
 viz. : 
 
 250 The General Assembly, each Synod, and each 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 49 
 
 Presbytery under its care, shall have power to appoint Judi- 
 cial Commissions from their respective bodies, consisting 
 of ministers and elders, in number not less than eighteen 
 (18) from the General Assembly, not less than twelve (12) 
 from any Synod, and not less than seven (7) from any 
 Presbytery.— B. D., 118. 
 
 251 All judicial cases may be submitted to such Com- 
 missions, and their decisions shall be subject to reversal 
 only by the superior judicatory or judicatories, except in 
 matters of law, which shall be referred to the appointing 
 judicatory for adjudication ; and also all matters of Con- 
 stitution and doctrine may be reviewed in the appointing 
 body and by the superior judicatory or judicatories. — B. 
 D., 119. 
 
 252 Such Commissions shall sit at the same time and 
 place as the body appointing them, and their findings shall 
 be entered upon the minutes of the appointing body; 
 provided, however, that a Commission appointed by a 
 Presbytery may also sit during the intervals between the 
 meetings of the appointing Presbytery. The quorum of 
 any such Commission shall not be less in number than 
 three-fourths of the members appointed, and shall be the 
 same in all other respects as the quorum of the appointing 
 judicatory. — B. D., 120. 
 
 253 In 1888 the Assembly ordered the title-page of 
 the Constitution to be in the following form, viz.: " The 
 Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the United 
 States of America ; containing the Confession of Faith, the 
 Catechisms and the Directory for Worship, together with 
 the Plan of Government and Discipline — as ratified and 
 adopted by the Synod of New York and Philadelphia in 
 
 4 
 
50 MANUAL. 
 
 the year of our Lord, 1788, and as amended in the years 
 1805-1888.— M., p. 59. 
 
 254 In 1894 the Assembly ordered new proof texts 
 for the Confession of Faith and the Larger and Shorter 
 Catechisms, in the place of those hitherto used. — M., 
 p. 160. 
 
 255 No change of the text of any of our standards 
 of Doctrine, Discipline and Worship, shall be made unless 
 by due constitutional procedure. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 37. 
 
 256 Subscription to our standards by all who enter 
 office in our Church involves the recognition of the Sacred 
 Books as the only infallible rule of faith and practice. — M. 
 G. A. 1892, p. 179. 
 
 257 If any shall change their behef on this point, 
 Christian honor demands their withdrawal from our min- 
 istry.— M. G. A. 1892, p. 180. 
 
 258 If any shall disseminate their errors from either 
 the pulpit or the chair of the professor they shall be dealt 
 with by their Presbyteries for violation of their ordination 
 vows. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 180. 
 
 259 The vow taken at the beginning is obligatory on 
 the party taking it until he is honorably and properly re- 
 leased, and the Assembly enjoins all ministers, elders and 
 Presbyteries to be faithful to the duty here imposed. — M. 
 G. A. 1892, p. 180. 
 
 260 Corresponding Members.— Ministers in 
 regular standing in other Presbyteries and Synods may be 
 invited to sit as corresponding members, also ministers in 
 sister-denominations, the privilege allowing them to deliber- 
 ate, but not to vote. — F. G., chaps, x., xi. 
 
 261 In the General Assembly the privilege is granted 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 5 1 
 
 to the secretaries of our Boards in discussions bearing upon 
 the interests of the Boards which they severally represent.— 
 M. G. A. 1870, p. 85. 
 
 262 The privilege is also granted to the permanent 
 officers of a judicatory in matters touching their several 
 offices. — G. A. R. xliii. 
 
 263 Deacons. — The Scriptures clearly point out dea- 
 cons as distinct officers in the Church whose business it is to 
 take care of the poor and to distribute among them the col- 
 lections which may be raised for their use. — F. G., chap. vi. 
 
 264 To the deacons may be properly committed the 
 management of the temporal affairs of the Church. — F. G., 
 chap. vi. 
 
 265 Deacons shall be elected in the mode most ap- 
 proved and in use in a particular congregation. But in all 
 cases they must be males in full communion in the church 
 in which they are to exercise their office. — F. G., chap. xiii. 
 sec. ii. 
 
 266 A deacon shall be set apart in the following manner : 
 After sermon the minister shall state in a concise manner 
 
 the warrant and nature of the office of deacon, together with 
 the character proper to be sustained and the duties to be 
 fulfilled by the officer-elect. Having done this, he shall pro- 
 pose to the candidate, in the presence of the congregation, 
 the following questions — viz. : 
 
 1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New 
 Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible rule 
 of faith and practice ? 
 
 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the confession of 
 faith of this Church as containing the system of doctrine 
 taught in the Holy Scriptures ? 
 
52 MANUAL. 
 
 3. Do you approve of the government and discipline of 
 the Presbyterian Church in these United States ? 
 
 4. Do you accept the office of deacon in this congrega- 
 tion, and promise faithfully to perform all the duties thereof? 
 
 5. Do you promise to study the peace, unity and purity 
 of the Church ? 
 
 The deacon having answered these questions in the affirm- 
 ative, the minister shall address to the members of the 
 church the following question — viz.: 
 
 "Do you, the members of this church, acknowledge and 
 receive this brother as a deacon, and do you promise to 
 yield him all that honor, encouragement, and obedience in 
 the Lord, to which his office, according to the word of God 
 and the constitution of this church, entitles him ?" 
 
 The members of the church having answered this ques- 
 tion in the affirmative by holding up their right hands, the 
 minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate by prayer 
 to the office of deacon, and shall give to him and to the 
 congregation an exhortation suited to the occasion. — F. G., 
 chap. xiii. sec. iv. 
 
 267 The imposition of hands in the ordination of dea- 
 cons is in accordance with apostolic example, and is proper 
 and lawful ; its use, however, is left to the discretion of each 
 church Session.— M. G. A. 1833, p. 405 ; O. S. 1842, p. 16. 
 
 268 The office of deacon is perpetual and cannot b« 
 laid aside at pleasure. No person can be divested of the 
 office but by deposition. Yet a deacon may become by age 
 or infirmity incapable of performing the duties of his office, 
 or he may, though chargeable with neither heresy nor im- 
 morality, become unacceptable in his official character to a 
 majority of the congregation to which he belongs. In eithei 
 
LA W AND USA GE. 5 3 
 
 of these cases he may, as often happens with respect to a 
 minister, cease to be an acting deacon. — F. G., chap. xiii. 
 sec. vi. 
 
 269 Whenever a deacon, from either of these causes, 
 or from any other not inferring crime, shall be incapable of 
 serving the church to edification, the Session shall take 
 order on the subject and state the fact, together with the 
 reasons of it, on their records. Provided always, that noth- 
 ing of this kind shall be done without the concurrence of the 
 individual in question, unless by the advice of Presbytery. — 
 F. G., chap. xiii. sec. vii. 
 
 270 If any particular church, by a vote of members in 
 full communion, shall prefer to elect deacons for a limited 
 time in the exercise of their functions, this may be done, 
 provided the full time be not less than three years, and the 
 board of deacons be made to consist of three classes, one 
 of which only shall be elected each year. — F. G., chap. xiii. 
 sec. viii. 
 
 271 Presbyteries are enjoined to take such order as 
 shall secure the appointment of deacons in all the churches, 
 except when it may be impracticable from paucity of male 
 members. — M. G. A. O. S. 1840, p. 286. 
 
 272 To deacons is committed the exclusive control of 
 the poor-funds of a church. — M. G. A. O. S. 1857. 
 
 273 A person may, when necessity exists, be at once 
 a deacon and an elder. — M. G. A. O. S. 1840, p. 306. 
 
 274 In the absence of rule on the subject, a deacon 
 may, at the discretion of the Session, assist in the admin- 
 istration of the Lord's Supper. — M. G. A. O. S. 1867, p. 495. 
 
 275 But may not represent the church in church judi- 
 catories. — M. G. A. O. S. i860, p. 34. 
 
54 MANUAL. 
 
 276 The resignation of a deacon should be made to 
 the Session, and takes effect when accepted. — M. G. A. 1883, 
 p. 626. 
 
 277 The dehverances of the General Assembly in refer- 
 ence to the election, re-election and installation of ruling 
 elders are, by parity of reason, applicable also in the case 
 of deacons. (See sects. 815-822.) 
 
 278 Although in the apostolic Church deaconesses 
 rendered important service, they do not appear to have 
 occupied a separate office, to have been elected by the 
 people, or to have been ordained and installed ; and, inas- 
 much as our Form of Government prescribes that in all 
 cases deacons shall be male members, there is nothing in 
 our Constitution, in the practice of our Church, or in any 
 present emergency to justify the creation of a new office. 
 
 -M. G. A. 1884, p. 114. 
 
 279 Discipline: Its Nature, Ends and 
 Subjects. — Discipline is the exercise of that authority and 
 the application of that system of laws which the Lord Jesus 
 Christ has appointed in his Church, embracing the care and 
 control maintained by the Church over its members, officers 
 and judicatories. — B. D. i. 
 
 280 The ends of discipline are: i. The maintenance 
 of the truth ; 2. The vindication of the authority and 
 honor of Christ ; 3. The removal of offences ; 4, The 
 promotion of the purity and edification of the Church; 
 and 5. The spiritual good of offenders. — B. D. 2. 
 
 281 Its exercise in such a manner as to secure its 
 appropriate ends requires much prudence and discretion. 
 Judicatories, therefore, should take into consideration all 
 the circumstances which may give a different charactei 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 55 
 
 to conduct and render it more or less oflfensive, and 
 which may require different action in similar cases at 
 different times for the attainment of the same ends. — 
 B. D. 2. 
 
 282 All children born within the pale of the visible 
 Church are members of the Church, are to be baptized, are 
 under the care of the Church and subject to its govern- 
 ment and discipline ; and when they have arrived at years 
 of discretion, they are bound to perform all the duties of 
 church-members. — B. D. 5. 
 
 283 Preliminary Considerations Pertaining to 
 THE Exercise of Discipline. — Great caution ought to be 
 exercised in receiving accusations from any person who is 
 known to indulge a malignant spirit toward the accused, or 
 who is not of good character, or who is himself under cen- 
 sure or process, or who is personally interested in any re- 
 spect in the conviction of the accused, or who is known to 
 be litigious, rash or highly imprudent. — B. D. 13. 
 
 284 No prosecution shall be allowed in a case of 
 alleged personal injury where the injured party is the 
 prosecutor unless those means of reconciliation have been 
 tried which are required by our Lord (Matt, xviii. 15-17). — 
 B. D. 8. 
 
 285 The course prescribed by the preceding section 
 shall not be required when the prosecution is initiated by a 
 judicatory ; but in all such cases, and in every case of 
 prosecution by a private person other than the injured 
 party, effort should be made, by private conference with 
 the accused, to avoid, if possible, the necessity of actual 
 process. — B. D. 9, 
 
 286 When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, 
 
56 MANUAL. 
 
 the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America 
 shall be the prosecutor and an original party ; in all other 
 cases the individual prosecutor shall be an original party. 
 — B. D. lo. 
 
 287 When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, 
 it shall appoint one or more of its own members a com- 
 mittee to conduct the prosecution in all its stages, in what- 
 ever judicatory, until the final issue be reached; provided^ 
 that an appellate judicatory before which the case is pend- 
 ing shall, if desired by the prosecuting committee, appoint 
 one or more of its own members to assist in the prosecu- 
 tion upon the nomination of the prosecuting committee. — 
 B. D. II ; M. G. A. 1893, p. 104. 
 
 288 If one who considers himself slandered requests 
 an investigation, which a judicatory finds it proper to insti- 
 tute, one or more of its members shall be appointed to in- 
 vestigate the alleged slander and make report in writing ; 
 and a record thereafter made may conclude the matter. 
 — B. D. 12. 
 
 289 Any person who appears as a prosecutor without 
 appointment by the judicatory shall be warned before the 
 charges are presented that if he fail to show probable cause 
 for the charges he must himself be censured as a slanderer 
 of the brethren in proportion to the malignancy or rashness 
 which may appear in the prosecution. — B. D. 14. 
 
 290 No professional counsel shall be permitted to ap- 
 pear and plead in cases of process in any of our ecclesiasti- 
 cal judicatories ; but if any accused person feel unable to 
 represent and plead his own cause to advantage, he may 
 request any minister or elder belonging to the judicatory 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 57 
 
 before which he appears to prepare and exhibit his cause as 
 he may judge proper. 
 
 291 But the minister or elder so engaged shall nof 
 be allowed, after pleading the cause of the accused, to 
 sit in judgment as a member of the judicatory. — B. D, 
 26. 
 
 292 A judicatory may, if the edification of the Church 
 demands it, require an accused person to refrain from ap- 
 proaching the Lord's Table or from the exercise of office, or 
 both, until final action in the case shall be taken ; provided, 
 that in all cases a speedy investigation shall be had. — B. D. 
 
 32. 
 
 293 Questions as to order or evidence arising in the 
 course of a trial shall, after the parties have had an oppor- 
 tunity to be heard, be decided by the moderator, subject to 
 appeal ; and the question on the appeal shall be determined 
 without debate. — B. D. 27. 
 
 294 If desired by either party, such decisions of the 
 moderator shall be entered on the record of the case. — B. D. 
 27. 
 
 295 No member of a judicatory who has not been 
 present during the whole of a trial shall be allowed to vote 
 on any question arising therein except by unanimous con- 
 sent of the judicatory and of the parties. — B. D. 28. 
 
 296 When a trial is in progress, except in an appellate 
 judicatory, the roll shall be called after each recess and 
 adjournment, and the names of the absentees noted. — B. D. 
 28. 
 
 297 The parties shall be allowed copies of the record 
 at their own expense ; and on the final disposition of a case 
 in a higher judicatory the record of the case, with the judg- 
 
58 MANUAL. 
 
 ment, shall be transmitted to the judicatory in which the 
 case originated. — B. D. 29. 
 
 298 In all cases of judicial process the judicatory may 
 at any stage of the case determine by a vote of two-thirds 
 to sit with closed doors. — B. D. 31. 
 
 299 Process. — Process against an alleged offender 
 shall not be commenced unless some person undertakes to 
 sustain the charge, or unless a judicatory finds it necessary 
 for the ends of discipline to investigate the alleged offence. 
 — B. D. 6. 
 
 300 An offence is anything in the doctrine, principles 
 or practice of a church-member, officer or judicatory which 
 is contrary to the word of God, or which, if it be not in itself 
 sinful, may tempt others to sin or mar their spiritual edifica- 
 tion.— B. D. 3. 
 
 301 Nothing, therefore, shall be the object of judicial 
 process which cannot be proved to be contrary to the Holy 
 Scriptures or to the regulations and practice of the Church 
 founded thereon, nor anything which does not involve those 
 evils which discipline is intended to prevent. — B. D. 4. 
 
 302 An offence gross in itself may have been com- 
 mitted in such circumstances that plainly the offender can- 
 not be prosecuted to conviction. In all such cases it is 
 better to wait until God in his righteous providence shall 
 give further light than by unavailing prosecution to weaken 
 the force of discipline. — B. D. 7. 
 
 303 The judicatory to which a church-member or a 
 minister belongs shall have sole jurisdiction for the trial of 
 offences whenever or wherever committed by him.— B. D. 
 108. 
 
 304 Prosecution for an alleged offence shall commence 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 
 
 59 
 
 within one year from the time of its alleged commission, or 
 from the date when it becomes known to the judicatory 
 which has jurisdiction thereof. — B. D, 117. 
 
 305 The censures to be inflicted b) the Session are 
 admonition, rebuke, suspension or deposition from office, 
 suspension from the communion of the church, and, in the 
 case of offenders who will not be reclaimed by milder 
 measures, excommunication. — B. D. 34. 
 
 306 Exceptions may be taken by either of the original 
 parties in a trial to any part of the proceedings except in the 
 judicatory of last resort and shall be entered on the record. 
 — B. D. 25. 
 
 307 Charges and Specifications.— The charge shall 
 set forth the alleged offence, and the specification shall set 
 forth the facts relied upon to sustain the charge. — B. D. 15. 
 
 308 Each specification shall declare, as far as possible, 
 the time, place and circumstances, and shall be accompa- 
 nied with the names of the witnesses to be cited for its sup- 
 port.— B. D. 15. 
 
 309 A charge shall not allege more than one offence. 
 Several charges against the same person, however, with the 
 specifications under each of them, may be presented to the 
 judicatory at one and the same time, and may in the dis- 
 cretion of the judicatory be tried together. But when several 
 charges are tried at the. same time, a vote on each charge 
 must be separately taken. — B. D. 16. 
 
 310 In all cases of alleged personal injury where the 
 prosecution is by the injured person or persons the charge 
 must be accompanied by an averment that the course pre- 
 scribed by our Lord (Matt, xviii. 15-17) has been faithfully 
 tried.— B. D. 17. 
 
6o MANUAL. 
 
 311 General Rules Pertaining to all Cases of 
 Process.— Original jurisdiction in relation to ministers per- 
 tains to the Presbytery ; in relation to others, to the Session. 
 — B. D. 18. 
 
 312 Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial 
 capacity, it shall be the duty of the moderator solemnly to 
 announce from the chair that the body is about to pass to 
 the consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to 
 enjoin on the members to recollect and regard their high 
 character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the 
 solemn duty in which they are about to act. — G. A. R. 40. 
 
 313 In all cases before a judicatory where there is an 
 accuser or prosecutor it is expedient that there be a commit- 
 tee of the judicatory appointed (provided the number of 
 members be sufficient to admit it without inconvenience) 
 who shall be called the "judicial committee," and whose 
 duty it shall be to digest and arrange all the papers, and to 
 prescribe, under the direction of the judicatory, the whole 
 order of proceeding. The members of this committee shall 
 be entitled, notwithstanding their performance of this duty, 
 to sit and vote in the cause as members of the judicatory. — 
 G. A. R. 41. 
 
 314 But in cases of process on the ground of general 
 rumor — where there is, of course, no particular accuser — 
 there may be a committee appointed (if convenient), who 
 shall be called the " committee of prosecution," and who 
 shall conduct the whole course on the part of the prosecu- 
 tion. The members of this committee shall not be per- 
 mitted to sit in judgment in the case. — G. A. R. 42. 
 
 315 When a judicatory enters on the consideration of 
 an alleged offence, the charge and specifications — which 
 
LA IV AND USAGE. 6 1 
 
 shall be in writing — shall be read ; and nothing more shall 
 be done at that meeting, unless by consent of parties, than 
 to furnish the accused with a copy of the charge and speci- 
 fications, together with the names of all the witnesses then 
 known to support each specification, and to cite all con- 
 cerned to appear at a subsequent meeting of the judicatory, 
 to be held not less than ten days after the service of the cita- 
 tions. — B. D. 19. 
 
 316 The citations shall be signed, in the name of the 
 judicatory, by the moderator or clerk, who shall also fur- 
 nish citations for such witnesses as either party shall name. 
 The accused shall not be required to disclose the names of 
 his witnesses. — B. D. 19. 
 
 317 Citations shall be served personally unless the 
 person to be cited cannot be found, in which case the cita- 
 tion shall be sent to his last-known place of residence, and 
 before proceeding to trial it must appear that the citations 
 have been served. — B. D. 20. 
 
 318 If an accused person refiises to obey a citation, a 
 second citation shall issue, accompanied by a notice that if 
 he do not appear at the time appointed, unless providen- 
 tially hindered, he will be censured for his contumacy ac- 
 cording to the following provisions of the Book of Disci- 
 pline — viz. : 
 
 I. When an accused person has been twice duly cited, 
 and refuses to appear, by himself or counsel, before a Ses- 
 sion, or, appearing, refuses to answer the charge brought 
 against him, he shall be suspended by act of the Session 
 from the communion of the church, and shall so remain 
 until he repents of his contumacy and submits himself to 
 the orders of the judicatory. 
 
62 MANUAL. 
 
 2. If a minister accused of an offence refuses to appear 
 by himself or counsel after being twice duly cited, he shall 
 for his contumacy be suspended from his ofifice ; and if, 
 after another citation, he refuses to appear by himself or 
 counsel, he shall be suspended from the communion of the 
 church. 
 
 3. In process against a ruhng elder or a deacon by a 
 Session the same rule, so far as applicable, shall be observed. 
 — B. D. 21, 33, 38, 46. 
 
 319 If he does not then appear, the judicatory may 
 proceed to trial and judgment in his absence, in which case 
 it shall appoint some person to represent him as counsel. — 
 B. D. 21. 
 
 320 The time allowed for his appearance on any 
 citation subsequent to the first shall be determined by 
 the judicatory with proper regard for all the circumstances. 
 — B. D. 21. 
 
 321 The same rule as to the time allowed for appear- 
 ance shall apply to all witnesses cited at the request of either 
 party. — B. D. 21. 
 
 322 At the meeting at which the citations are return- 
 able the accused shall appear, or, if unable to be present, 
 may appear by counsel. — B. D. 22. 
 
 323 He may ^le objections: i. To the regularity of 
 the organization ; or, 2. To the jurisdiction of the judicatory ; 
 or, 3. To the sufficiency of the charges and specifications in 
 form or in legal effect ; or, 4. He may make any other sub- 
 stantial objections affecting the order or regularity of the 
 proceeding. — B. D. 22. 
 
 324 The judicatory, upon the filing of such objections, 
 shall, or, on its own motion may, determine all such pre* 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 63 
 
 liminary objections, and may dismiss the case, or permit, in 
 the furtherance of justice, amendments to the specifications 
 or charges not changing the general nature of the same. — 
 B. D. 22. 
 
 325 If the proceedings be found in order and the 
 charges and specifications be considered sufficient to put 
 the accused on his defence, he shall plead " Guilty " or 
 " Not guilty " to the same, which shall be entered on the 
 record. 
 
 If the plea be "Guilty," the judicatory shall proceed 
 to judgment ; but if the plea be " Not guilty," or if the ac- 
 cused dechne to answer, a plea of "Not guilty" shall be 
 entered of record and the trial proceed. — B. D. 22. 
 
 326 The witnesses shall be examined, and if desired 
 cross-examined, and any other competent evidence intro- 
 duced, at a meeting of which the accused shall be prop- 
 erly notified, after which new witnesses and other evi- 
 dence — in rebuttal only — may be introduced by either party. 
 — B. D. 23. 
 
 327 But evidence discovered during the progress of the 
 trial may be admitted in behalf of either party under such 
 regulations as to notice of the names of witnesses and the 
 nature of the proof as the judicatory shall deem reasonable 
 and proper, and then the parties themselves shall be heard. 
 
 -B. D. 23. 
 
 328 The judicatory shall then go into private session, 
 the parties, their counsel and all other persons not members 
 of the body being excluded, when, after careful delibera- 
 tion, the judicatory shall proceed to vote on each specifica- 
 tion and on each charge separately, and judgment shall be 
 entered accordingly. — B. D. 23. 
 
64 MANUAL. 
 
 329 The wording of judgment must accord with the 
 finding, e. g., a finding " not sustained " must be expressed 
 in the judgment " Not guilty." — M. G. A. 1888, p. 103. 
 
 330 Dismission of a case after process is begun is 
 final judgment. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 90. 
 
 331 The charge and specifications, the plea and the 
 judgment shall be entered on the minutes of the judicatory. 
 — B. D. 24. 
 
 332 The minutes shall also exhibit all the acts and 
 orders of the judicatory relating to the case, with the reasons 
 therefor, together with the notice of appeal, and the reasons 
 therefor if any shall have been filed ; all which, together 
 with the evidence in the case, duly filed and authenticated 
 by the clerk of the judicatory, shall constitute the record of 
 the case ; and in case of a removal thereof by appeal the 
 lower judicatory shall transmit the record to the higher. 
 Nothing which is not contained in the record shall be 
 taken into consideration in the higher judicatory. — B. D. 
 24. 
 
 333 General Rules Pertaining to the Trial of 
 A Minister, Elder or Deacon. — As the honor and suc- 
 cess of the gospel depend in a great measure on the charac- 
 ter of its ministers, each Presbytery ought with the greatest 
 care and impartiality to watch over their personal and pro- 
 fessional conduct. But as, on the one hand, no minister 
 ought on account of his office to be screened from the hand 
 of justice or his offences to be slightly censured, so neither 
 ought charges to be received against him on slight grounds. 
 — B. D. 36. 
 
 334 If a minister be accused of an offence at such a 
 distance from his usual place of residence as that it is no< 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 65 
 
 likely to become otherwise known to his Presbytery, it shall 
 be the duty of the Presbytery within whose bounds the of- 
 fence is alleged to have been committed, if it shall be satis- 
 fied that there is probable ground for the accusation, to 
 notify his Presbytery thereof, and of the nature of the 
 offence ; and his Presbytery, on receiving such notice, shall, 
 if it appears that the honor of religion requires it, proceed 
 to the trial of the case. — B. D. 37. 
 
 335 If a minister accused of an offence refuses to ap- 
 pear by himself or counsel after being twice duly cited, he 
 shall for his contumacy be suspended from his office ; and 
 if after another citation he refuses to appear by himself or 
 counsel, he shall be suspended from the communion of the 
 church.— B. D. 38. 
 
 336 Suspension of a minister is from all the functions 
 of his office, including preaching. — M. G. A. 1893, p. 156. 
 
 337 If a judicatory so decides, a member shall not be 
 allowed, while charges are pending against him, to deliber- 
 ate or vote on any question. — B. D. 39. 
 
 338 If the accused be found guilty, he shall be ad- 
 monished, rebuked, suspended or deposed from office (with 
 or without suspension from church-privileges in either case) 
 or excommunicated. — B. D. 40. 
 
 339 A minister suspended from office may at the ex- 
 piration of one year, unless he gives satisfactory evidence 
 of repentance, be deposed without further trial— B. D, 
 40. 
 
 340 Heresy and schism may be of such a nature as to 
 call for deposition, but errors ought to be carefully con- 
 sidered, whether they strike at the vitals of religion and are 
 industriously spread, or whether they arise from the weak- 
 
 6 
 
66 MANUAL. 
 
 ness of the human understanding and are not likely to do 
 
 much injury. — B. D. 41. 
 
 341 If the Presbytery finds on trial that the matter 
 complained of amounts to no more than such acts of in- 
 firmity as may be amended and the people satisfied, so that 
 little or nothing remains to hinder the usefulness of the 
 offender, it shall take all prudent measures to remove the 
 evil.— B. D. 42. 
 
 342 For deliverances on the " Higher Criticism," see 
 M. G. A. 1888. p. 89; 1891, p. 214. 
 
 343 A minister deposed for immoral conduct shall not 
 be restored, even on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until after 
 some considerable time of eminent and exemplary, humble 
 and edifying conduct ; and he ought in no case to be re- 
 stored until it shall clearly appear to the judicatory within 
 whose bounds he resides that the restoration can be effected 
 without injury to the cause of religion, and then only by the 
 judicatory inflicting the censure, or with its advice and con- 
 sent.— B. D. 43. 
 
 344 If a minister is deposed without excommunication, 
 his pulpit, if he is a pastor, shall be declared vacant ; and 
 the Presbytery shall give him a letter to any church with 
 which he may desire to connect himself where his lot may 
 be cast, in which letter shall be stated his exact relation 
 to the Church. — B. D. 44. 
 
 345 If a pastor is suspended from ofi&ce only, the 
 Presbytery may, if no appeal from the sentence of sus- 
 pension is pending, declare his pulpit vacant. — B. D. 44. 
 
 346 A Presbytery may, if the edification of the Church 
 demand it, require an accused minister to refrain from the 
 exercise of his office until final action in the case shall be 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 6y 
 
 taken ; provided, that in all cases a speedy investigation or 
 trial shall be had.— B. D. 45. 
 
 347 In process by a Session against a ruling elder or a 
 deacon the rules pertaining to the trial of a minister by a 
 Presbytery, so far as applicable, shall be observed. — B. D. 46. 
 
 348 If a person commits an offence in the presence of 
 a judicatory, or comes forward as his own accuser and 
 makes known his offence, the judicatory may proceed to 
 judgment without process, giving the offender an oppor- 
 tunity to be heard ; and in the case first named he may 
 demand a delay of at least two days before judgment. 
 The record must show the nature of the offence, as well as 
 the judgment and the reasons therefor, and appeal may be 
 taken from the judgment as in other cases. — B. D. 47. 
 
 349 If a communicant not chargeable with immoral 
 conduct inform the Session that he is fully persuaded that 
 he has no right to come to the Lord's Table, the Session 
 shall confer with him on the subject, and may, should he con- 
 tinue of the same mind and his attendance upon the other 
 means of grace be regular, excuse him from attendance 
 upon the Lord's Supper, and after fully satisfying them- 
 selves that his judgment is not the result of mistaken views 
 shall erase his name from the roll of communicants and 
 make record of their action in the case. — B. D. 48. 
 
 350 Evidence and Witnesses. — Judicatories ought 
 to be very careful and impartial in receiving testimony. 
 Not every person is competent, and not every competent 
 person is credible, as a witness. — B. D. 54. 
 
 351 All persons, whether parties or otherwise, are com- 
 petent witnesses, except: i. Such as do not believe in the 
 existence of God ; or 2. In a future state of rewards and pim- 
 
6S MANUAL. 
 
 ishments ; or 3. Have not sufficient intelligence to under- 
 stand the obligation of an oath. — B. D. 55. 
 
 352 Any witness may be challenged for incompetency, 
 and the judicatory shall decide the question. — B. D. 55. 
 
 353 The credibility of a witness or the degree of credit 
 due to his testimony may be affected : i. By relationship to 
 any of the parties ; 2. By interest in the result of the trial ; 
 3. By want of proper age ; 4. By weakness of understand- 
 ing ; 5. By infamy or malignity of character ; 6. By being 
 under church censure ; 7. By general rashness or indiscre- 
 tion ; or 8. By any other circumstances that appear to affect 
 his veracity, knowledge or interest in the case. — B. D. 56. 
 
 354 A husband or wife shall be a competent witness 
 for or against the other, but shall not be compelled to testify. 
 -B. D. 57. 
 
 355 Evidence may be oral, written or printed, direct 
 or circumstantial. — B. D. 58. 
 
 356 A charge may be proven by the testimony of one 
 witness only when supported by other evidence ; but when 
 there are several specifications under the same general 
 charge, the proof of two or more of the specifications by 
 different credible witnesses shall be sufficient to establish 
 the charge.— B. D. 58. 
 
 357 No witness afterward to be examined, except a 
 member of the judicatory, shall be present during the ex- 
 amination of another witness if either party object. — B. D. 
 
 59- 
 
 358 The oath or affirmation shall be administered by 
 the moderator in the following, or like, terms ; " You sol- 
 emnly promise, in the presence of the omniscient and 
 heart-searching God, that you will declare the truth, the 
 
LA IV AND USAGE. 69 
 
 whole truth, and nothing but the truth, according to the best 
 of your knowledge, in the matter in which you are called to 
 testify, as you shall answer to the great Judge of quick and 
 dead."— B. D. 61. 
 
 359 Witnesses shall be examined first by the party 
 producing them, then cross-examined by the opposite party, 
 after which any member of the judicatory or either party 
 may put additional interrogatories. — B. D. 60. 
 
 360 Irrelevant or frivolous questions shall not be ad- 
 mitted ; nor leading questions by the parties producing the 
 witness, except under permission of the judicatory as neces- 
 sary to ehcit the truth.— B. D. 60. 
 
 361 Every question put to a witness shall, if required, 
 be reduced to writing. — B. D. 62. 
 
 362 And if either party desire it, or if the judicatory 
 shall so decide, both question and answer shall be recorded. 
 — B. D. 62. 
 
 363 The testimony thus recorded shall be read to the 
 witnesses in the presence of the judicatory for their appro- 
 bation and subscription. — B. D. 62. 
 
 364 The records of a judicatory, or any part of them, 
 whether original or transcribed, if regularly authenticated 
 by the clerk, or, in case of his death, absence, disability or 
 failure from any cause, by the moderator, shall be deemed 
 good and sufficient evidence in every other judicatory. — B. 
 D.63. 
 
 365 In like manner, testimony taken by one judicatory 
 and regularly certified shall be received by every other judi- 
 catory as no less valid than if it had been taken by them- 
 selves. — B. D. 64. 
 
 366 Any judicatory before which a case may be pend- 
 
70 MANUAL. 
 
 ing shall have power, whenever the necessity of parties or 
 witnesses shall require it, to appoint, on the apphcation of 
 either party, a commission of ministers or elders, or both, to 
 examine witnesses ; which commission, if the case requires 
 it, may be of persons within the jurisdiction of another body. 
 — B. D. 65. 
 
 367 The commissioners so appointed shall take such 
 testimon s as may be offered by either party. The testimony 
 shall be taken in accordance with the rules governing the 
 judicatory, either orally or on written interrogatories and 
 cross -interrogatories duly settled by the judicatory, due 
 notice having been given of the time when, and place where, 
 the witnesses are to be examined. — B. D. 65. 
 
 368 All questions as to the relevancy or competency 
 of the testimony so taken shall be determined by the judi- 
 catory.— B. D. 65. 
 
 369 The testimony, properly authenticated by the sig- 
 natures of the commissioners, shall be transmitted in due 
 time to the clerk of the judicatory before which the case is 
 pending — B. D, 65. 
 
 370 A member of the judicatory may be called upon 
 to testify in a case which comes before it. He shall be 
 qualified as other witnesses are, and after having given 
 his testimony may immediately resume his seat as a mem- 
 ber of the judicatory. — B. D. 66. 
 
 371 A member of the church summoned as a witness 
 and refusing to appear, or, having appeared, refusing to 
 testify, shall be censured according to the circumstances 
 of the case for his contumacy. — B. D. 6']. 
 
 2^2 If after a trial before any judicatory new evidence 
 is discovered supposed to be important to the exculpation of 
 
LAW AND USAGE, yi 
 
 the accused, he may ask, if the case has not been appealed, 
 and the judicatory shall grant, if justice seems to require it, 
 a new trial.— B. D. 68. 
 
 373 If in the prosecution of an appeal new evidence is 
 offered which in the judgment of the appellate judicatory 
 has an important bearing on the case, it shall either refer 
 the whole case to the inferior judicatory for a new trial or, 
 with the consent of the parties, take the testimony and hear 
 and determine the case. — B. D. 69. 
 
 374 Infliction and Removal of Church Cen- 
 sures. — In the infliction and removal of church censures 
 judicatories shall observe the mode prescribed in chap. xi. 
 sec. i. of the Directory for Worship, which is as follows : " The 
 power which Christ has given the rulers of his Church is for 
 edification, and not destruction. When, therefore, a com- 
 municant shall have been found guilty of a fault deserving 
 censure, the judicatory shall proceed with all tenderness, 
 and restore the offending brother in the spirit of meekness, 
 its members considering themselves, lest they also be 
 templed. Censure ought to be inflicted with great so- 
 lemnity, that it may be the means of impressing the mind 
 of the delinquent with a proper sense of his sin, and that, 
 with the divine blessing, it may lead him to repentance." 
 
 375 When the judicatory has resolved to pass sentence 
 suspending a communicant from church-privileges, the 
 moderator shall pronounce the sentence in the following 
 form: "Whereas you have been found guilty \_by your 
 own confession, or by sufficient proof, as the case may be'] 
 of the sin of \_/iere mention the particular offence~\, we de- 
 clare you suspended from the sacrament of the Lord's Sup- 
 per till you give satisfactory evidence of repentance.' 
 
72 MANUAL, 
 
 376 To this shall be added such advice, admonition or 
 rebuke as may be judged necessary, and the whole shall be 
 concluded with prayer to Almighty God that he would fol- 
 low this act of discipline with his blessing. In general, 
 such censures should be inflicted in the presence of the 
 judicatory only ; but if the judicatory think it expedient 
 to rebuke the offender publicly, this solemn suspension 
 may be in the presence of the church. 
 
 377 After a person has been thus suspended the min- 
 ister and elders should frequently converse with him, as 
 well as pray for him in private, that it would please God tc 
 give him repentance. And particularly on days prepara- 
 tory to the dispensing of the Lord's Supper the prayers of 
 the church should be offered up for those who have shut 
 themselves out from this holy communion. 
 
 378 When the judicatory shall be satisfied as to the 
 reality of the repentance of any suspended member, he 
 shall be allowed to profess his repentance, and be restored 
 to fellowship in the presence of the Session or of the church. 
 
 379 When a suspended person has failed to manifest 
 repentance for his offence, and has continued in obstinate 
 impenitence not less than a year, it may become the duty 
 of the judicatory to excommunicate him without further 
 trial. The design of excommunication is to operate upon 
 the offender as a means of reclaiming him, to deliver the 
 Church from the scandal of his offence, and to inspire all 
 with fear by the example of his punishment. 
 
 380 When a judgment of excommunication is to be 
 executed, with or without previous suspension, it is proper 
 that the sentence be publicly pronounced against the of- 
 fender. The minister shall, therefore, at a regular meeting 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 73 
 
 of the church, make a brief statement of the several steps 
 which have been taken with respect to the offender, an- 
 nouncing that it has been found necessary to excommuni- 
 cate him. 
 
 381 He shall begin by showing (from Matt, xviii. 
 15-18; I Cor. v. 1-5.) the power of the Church to cast out 
 unworthy members, and shall briefly explain the nature, use 
 and consequences of this censure. 
 
 382 Then he shall pronounce the sentence in the fol- 
 lowing or like form — viz. : " Whereas A. B. hath been by 
 sufficient proof convicted of \_here insert the sin], and 
 after much admonition and prayer refuseth to hear the 
 Church, and hath manifested no evidence of repentance, 
 therefore, in the name, and by the authority, of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ, I pronounce him to be excluded from the 
 communion of this church ;" after which prayer shall be 
 made for the conviction and reformation of the excom- 
 municated person, and for the establishment of all true 
 believers. But the judicatory may omit the publication 
 of the excommunication when it judges that there is suf- 
 ficient reason for such omission. 
 
 383 When an excommunicated person shall be so 
 affected by his state as to be brought to repentance, and 
 desires to be readmitted to the privileges of the church, 
 the Session of the church which excommunicated him, 
 having obtained and placed on record sufficient evidence 
 of his sincere repentance and deep contrition, shall proceed 
 to restore him, recording in explicit terms the grounds on 
 which such conclusion has been reached. 
 
 384 The sentence of restoration shall be pronounced 
 by the minister at a regular meeting of the church on the 
 
74 MANUAL. 
 
 Lord's Day, in the following words : " Whereas A. B. has 
 been excluded from the communion of the Church, but has 
 now given satisfactory evidence of repentance, in the name 
 of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by his authority, I declare 
 him absolved from the sentence of excommunication 
 formerly pronounced against him; and I do restore him 
 to the communion of the Church, that he may be a par- 
 taker of all the benefits of the Lord Jesus, to his eternal 
 salvation ;" after which, he shall be commended to God in 
 prayer. 
 
 385 Censures other than suspension from church-priv- 
 ileges or excommunication shall be inflicted in such mode 
 as the judicatory may direct. 
 
 386 The Various Ways in which a Cause may be 
 Carried from a Lower to a Higher Judicatory. — 
 All proceedings of the Session, the Presbytery and the 
 Synod (except as limited by chap. xi. sec. 4 of the Form 
 of Government) are subject to review by, and may be 
 taken to, a superior judicatory by General Review and 
 Control, Reference, Complaint or Appeal. — B. D. 70. 
 
 387 The exception in the above section refers to the 
 provision according to which the decisions of a commission 
 appointed by the Synod in judicial cases are final when they 
 do not involve questions of constitutional law and doctrine. 
 — B. D. 118. 
 
 388 L General Review and Control. — All proceedings 
 of the church shall be reported to and reviewed by the 
 Session, and by its order incorporated with its records.— 
 B. D. 71. 
 
 389 Such review and record include all proceedings 
 of the church in congregational meetings, as the election 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 75 
 
 of elders and deacons, the election of a p'cstor or the re- 
 quest to Presbytery to dissolve the pastoral relation, and 
 all other matters in which the " Congregational Assembly " 
 (Form of Government, chap. viii. sec. i.) acts.— Moore, in 
 Presbyterian Digest, p. 654. 
 
 390 This construction of the rule in question is to be 
 understood to apply to the proceedings of trustees in all 
 cases in which, under the laws of the places where they 
 
 "exercise their functions, their action is subject to review 
 by the Session. 
 
 391 Every judicatory above a Session shall review at 
 least once a year the records of the proceedings of the 
 judicatory next below ; and if the lower judicatory shall 
 omit to send up its records for this purpose, the higher 
 may require them to be produced, either immediately or 
 at a specified time, as circumstances may determine.— 
 B. D. 71. 
 
 392 A case judicially issued may be reviewed, but no 
 judicial decision shall be reversed unless regularly taken 
 up by appeal or complaint.— M. G. A. 1878, p. 118. 
 
 393 After records have been approved corrections can 
 be made only by the judicator}'- approving them. — M. G. A. 
 N. S. 1862, p. 34. 
 
 394 When error is shown, the higher judicatory may 
 give leave to correct the record. — M. G. A. 1880, p. 81. 
 
 395 Copies of the original records are to be accepted 
 only in extraordinary cases. — M. G. A. O. S. 1847, p. 381 ; 
 1878, p. 52. 
 
 396 In such review the judicatory shall examine, first, 
 whether the proceedings have been correctly recorded ; sec- 
 ond, whether they have been constitutional and regular ; 
 
76 MANUAL. 
 
 and third, whether they have been wise, equitable and for 
 the edification of the Church. — B. D. 72. 
 
 397 The exercise of constitutional discretion is review- 
 able.— M. G. A. 1 88 1, p. 586. 
 
 398 It is discretionary to incorporate proceedings of 
 the Board of Deacons with the records of Sessions. — M. 
 G. A. 1891, p. 107. 
 
 399 The records of one jiyiicatory cannot be corrected 
 by another judicatory. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 120. 
 
 400 It is not necessary to formally approve engrossed 
 minutes, although they may be read for information. If 
 errors be discovered, they may be corrected by resolution. 
 — M. G. A. 1892, p. 188. 
 
 401 The General Assembly has defined incorrect or 
 deficient records to be : 
 
 1. When they omit to record the opening or closing 
 of the judicatory with prayer. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 68. 
 
 2. When they fail to record absentees. — M. G. A. 1882, 
 p. 94. 
 
 3. When they fail to describe judicial cases acted upon 
 and the disposition made of them. — M. G. A. 1878, p 
 60. 
 
 4. When they fail to record the Narrative on the State 
 of Religion.— M. G. A. 1881, p. 593. 
 
 402 By unconstitutional and irregular proceedings is 
 meant, e. g., 
 
 1. When a Synod institutes and prosecutes a judicial 
 case.— M. G. A. N. S. 1846, p. 31 ; B. D. 18. 
 
 2. When a superior judicatory compels an inferior judi- 
 catory to reverse its decision without assigning reason for 
 such reversal. — M. G. A. 1874, p. 86. 
 
LAW AND USAGE. J J 
 
 3. Or when censure is inflicted by a judicatory without 
 due examination. — M. G. A. 1882, p. 94. 
 
 403 The General Assembly has declared it to be un- 
 wise and prejudicial to the edification of the Church when a 
 lower judicatory treats with disrespect the decisions of the 
 superior judicatory and pronounces them as of no binding 
 authority .~M. G. A. O. S. 1866, p. 97. 
 
 404 Review and Control does not extend to statistical 
 items in sessional records, nor to the omission of Sessions 
 to conform to rules prescribed by the Presbytery when such 
 rules are not prescribed by our Form of Government or 
 Book of Disciphne. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 631. 
 
 405 Members of a judicatory the records of which are 
 under review shall not be allowed to vote thereon. — B. D. 
 
 73- 
 
 406 In most cases the superior judicatory may dis- 
 charge its duty by simply placing on its own records and 
 on those under review the censure which it may pass. — B. 
 D. 74. 
 
 407 But irregular proceedings may be found so dis 
 reputable and injurious that the inferior judicatory must be 
 required to review and correct or reverse them and report 
 within a specified time its obedience to the order ; provided^ 
 however, that no judicial decision shall be reversed unless 
 regularly taken up by appeal or complaint. — B. D. 74. 
 
 408 If a judicatory is at any time well advised of any 
 unconstitutional proceedings of a lower judicatory, the latter 
 shall be cited to appear at a specified time and place, to 
 produce the records and to show what it has done in the 
 matter in question ; after which, if the charge is sustained, 
 the whole matter shall be concluded by the judicatory itself, 
 
78 MANUAL. 
 
 or be remitted to the lower judicatory with direction as to 
 its disposition. — B. D. 75. 
 
 409 Judicatories may sometimes neglect to perform 
 their duty, by which neglect heretical opinions or corrupt 
 practices may be allowed to gain ground or offenders of a 
 gross character may be suffered to escape, or some part of 
 their proceedings may have been omitted from the record 
 or not properly recorded. If, therefore, at any time, the 
 superior judicatory is well advised of such neglects, omis- 
 sions, or irregularities on the part of the inferior judicatory, 
 it may require its records to be produced, and shall either 
 proceed to examine and decide the whole matter as com- 
 pletely as if proper record had been made, or it shall cite 
 the lower judicatory and proceed as in the next preceding 
 section. — B. D. ']6. 
 
 410 The following decisions have been made by 
 the General Assembly in cases of review and control — 
 viz. : 
 
 411 Judicatories must send up their records annually. 
 — M. G. A. O. S. 1864, p. 482 : P. D., p. 196. 
 
 412 A case judicially decided may be reviewed by a 
 superior judicatory. — M. G. A. 1878, p. 118. 
 
 413 Each session of General Assembly, of Synods, 
 and of Presbyteries must be opened and closed with 
 prayer. — F, G., chap, x., sec. 11 ; chap, xi., sec. 5; chap, 
 xii., sec. 8. 
 
 414 While the act of opening and closing the meet- 
 ings of a Session with prayer is not enjoined by the Con- 
 stitution, the Assembly, in 1877, '^'^^ also in 1884, declared 
 it to be in harmony with the spirit of the Constitution, and 
 the prevailing usage of the Church, to observe this solem- 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 79 
 
 nity at all mee /mgs of record, except that tbe opening prayer 
 may properly be omitted after a Divine service. — M. 1877, 
 p. 575; 1884, p. 113. 
 
 415 In 1892 the Assembly sustained a complaint 
 against a Presbytery for excepting to sessional records 
 that did not state that its meetings were opened or closed 
 with prayer, on the ground that such exceptions were extra- 
 constitutional and of the nature of a judicial censure. It 
 also declared that Sessions have discretion as to the cir- 
 cumstances under which any given meeting maybe opened 
 and closed with prayer. — M., p. 213. 
 
 416 The names of absentees from judicatories must be 
 recorded. — M. G. A. 1882, p. 94. 
 
 417 The Narrative of the State of Religion must be 
 recorded. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 91. 
 
 418 And when to the Assembly, should be sent to the 
 stated clerk at least ten days before its meeting. — M. G. A. 
 1890, p. 131. 
 
 419 Judicial cases acted upon and disposed of must be 
 fully described.— M. G. A. 1885. p. 661. 
 
 420 Reasons for decisions in judicial cases must b^ 
 given.— M. G. A. 1874, p. 85. 
 
 421 A Synod may not institute and prosecute judicial 
 proceedings, but may require an inferior judicatory to take 
 up a case ; and the rule of limitation of time does not then 
 apply.— M. G. A. N. S. 1846, p. 31 ; M. G. A. O. S. p. 481. 
 
 422 Censure of records without examination is uncon- 
 stitutional. — M. G. A. 1882, p. 94. 
 
 423 The approval of the minutes does not affect the 
 right of appeal or complaint against any action taken. — ^ 
 G. A. 1879, p. 613. 
 
80 MANUAL. 
 
 424 Review and Control does not extend to statistical 
 items in sessional records. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 631. 
 
 425 Exceptions made to records must be recorded by 
 the judicatory making them. — M. G. A. 1881, p. 593. 
 
 426 Judicial decisions must not be reversed unless they 
 be regularly brought up by, appeal or complaint. — M. G. A. 
 N. S. 1 861 ; 1874, p. 86. 
 
 427 II. References. — A reference is a representation in 
 writing, made by an inferior to a superior judicatory, of a 
 judicial case not yet decided. Generally, however, it is more 
 conducive to the public good that each judicatory should 
 fulfill its duty by exercising its own judgment. — B. D. 'JT. 
 
 428 Cases which are new, important, difficult or of 
 peculiar deUcacy, the decision of which may establish prin- 
 ciples or precedents of extensive influence, on which the 
 inferior judicatory is greatly divided, or on which for any 
 reason it is desirable that a superior judicatory should first 
 decide, are proper subjects of reference. — B. D. 78. 
 
 429 References are either for mere advice preparatory 
 to a decision by the inferior judicatory, or for ultimate trial 
 and decision by the superior, and are to be carried to the 
 next higher judicatory. — B. D. 79, 
 
 430 If for advice, the reference only suspends the de- 
 cision of the inferior judicatory ; if for trial, it submits the 
 whole case to the final judgment of the superior. — B. D. 79. 
 
 431 In cases of reference members of the inferior 
 judicatory may sit, deliberate and vote. — B. D. 80. 
 
 432 A judicatory is not necessarily bound to give a 
 final judgment in a case of reference, but may remit the 
 whole case, either with or without advice, to the inferior 
 judicatory.— B, D. 81. 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 8 1 
 
 433 The whole record of proceedings shall be promptly 
 transmitted to the superior judicatory; and if the reference 
 is accepted, the parties shall be heard. — B. D. 82. 
 
 434 III. Co77iplamts. — A complaint is a written repre- 
 sentation, made to the next superior judicatory, by one or 
 more persons subject and submitting to the jurisdiction of 
 the judicatory complained of, respecting any dehnquency 
 or any decision by an inferior judicatory. — B. D. 83. 
 
 435 Complaints to the Assembly will be entertained 
 only in doctrinal and constitutional questions. — M. G. A. 
 1888, p. -]-], 
 
 436 A complaint is valid taken against action in the 
 absence of a quorum. — M, G. A. 1891, p. 144. 
 
 437 A complaint cannot lawfully be signed by persons 
 other than those who have signed the same or given notice 
 thereof within the ten days' constitutional limit of time. — 
 M. G. A. 1894. p. 128. 
 
 438 A complaint not entertained, in the absence of 
 the necessary papers, may be presented a second time 
 without prejudice.— M. G. A. 1892, p. 214. 
 
 439 Reasons for rejecting a complaint must be re- 
 corded. — M. G. A. 1889, p. no. 
 
 440 The distinction between a complaint and an ap- 
 peal should be observed, the former being against any 
 decision or delinquency, while the latter is from the decision 
 of a judicatory in 2. judicial case. — B. D. 83, 94. 
 
 441 Complaint will not he against a judicatory for 
 obeying the orders of the superior judicatory. — M. G. A. O. 
 S. 1868, p. 641. 
 
 442 Nor against advice given on memorial. — M. G. A. 
 N. S. 1852, p. 166. 
 
 6 
 
82 MANUAL. 
 
 443 Nor against a judicatory for the exercise of its dis- 
 cretion.— M. G. A. O. S. 1868, p. 612. 
 
 444 Nor in a case already decided by the Assembly. — 
 M. G. A. O. S. 1855, p. 271. 
 
 445 Nor against a decision of a moderator unappealed 
 from at the time.— M. G. A. O. S. 1865, p. 543. 
 
 446 Nor in a case of mere review of records. — M. G. 
 A. 1877, 576. 
 
 447 Written notice of complaint, with the reasons 
 therefor, shall be given within ten days after the action was 
 taken to the clerk, or, in case of his death, absence or dis- 
 ability, to the moderator, of the judicatory complained of, 
 who shall lodge it, with the records and all the papers per- 
 taining to the case, with the clerk of the superior judicatory 
 before the close of the second day of its regular meeting next 
 ensuing the date of the reception of said notice. — B. D. 84. 
 
 448 Whenever a complaint in cases non-judicial is 
 entered against a decision of a judicatory, signed by at 
 least one-third of the members recorded as present when 
 the action was taken, the execution of such decision shall 
 be stayed until the final issue of the case by the superior 
 judicatory.— B. D. 85. 
 
 449 The complainant shall lodge his complaint and 
 the reasons therefor with the clerk of the superior judica- 
 tory before the close of the second day of its meeting next 
 ensuing the date of the notice thereof. — B. D. 86. 
 
 450 If the higher judicatory finds that the complaint is 
 in order and that sufficient reasons for proceeding to trial 
 have been assigned, the next step shall be to read the 
 record of the action complained of and so much of the 
 record of the lower judicatory as may be pertinent ; theo 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 83 
 
 the parties shall be heard, and after that the judicatory shall 
 proceed to consider and determine the case as provided for 
 in cases of original process. — B. D. Zj. 
 
 451 In cases of complaint involving a judicial decision, 
 proceedings in an appellate judicatory shall be had in the 
 order and as provided in Sec. 473. — B. D. 87, 99. 
 
 452 The effect of a complaint, if sustained, may be the 
 reversal, in whole or in part, of the action of the lower 
 judicatory, and may also in cases non-judicial be the in- 
 fliction of censure upon the judicatory complained of. — B. 
 D. 88. 
 
 453 When a complaint is sustained, the lower judica- 
 tory shall be directed how to dispose of the matter. — B. D. 88. 
 
 454 The parties to a complaint in cases non-judicial 
 shall be known, respectively, as complainant and respond- 
 ent, the latter being the judicatory complained of, which 
 should always be represented by one or more of its number 
 appointed for that purpose, who may be assisted by counsel. 
 — B. D. 89. 
 
 455 Neither the complainant nor the members of the 
 judicatory complained of shall sit, deliberate or vote in the 
 case. — B. D. 90. 
 
 456 The withdrawal of a Presbytery in a judicial case 
 (as required by B. D. 90, 98) does not vacate the quorum 
 of a Synod for judicial business. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 190. 
 
 457 Either of the parties to a complaint may appeal to 
 the next superior judicatory, except as limited by chap. xi. 
 sec. 4 of the Form of Government. — B. D. 91. 
 
 458 The limitation referred to in the preceding section 
 is to cases which involve questions of constitutional law and 
 doctnne.— B. D. 118. 
 
84 MANUAL. 
 
 459 The judicatory against which a complaint is made 
 shall send up its records and all the papers relating to the 
 matter of the complaint and filed with the record, and for 
 failure to do this it shall be censured by the superior judica- 
 tory, which shall have power to make such orders, pending 
 the production of the records and papers and the determina- 
 tion of the complaint, as may be necessary to preserve the 
 rights of all the parties. — B. D. 92. 
 
 460 If a case should be carried to an appellate judica- 
 tory by both appeal and complaint, tbe same shall be consoli- 
 dated for trial if deemed proper by the appellate judicatory. 
 If the appeal be abandoned, the case shall be heard only on 
 the complaint. — B. D. 93. 
 
 461 IV. Appeals. — An appeal is the removal of a 
 judicial case by a written representation from an inferior, 
 to a superior judicatory, and may be taken by either of the 
 original parties from the final judgment of the lower judica- 
 tory. These parties shall be called appellant and appellee. 
 — B. D. 94. 
 
 462 From the preceding section it appears that appeals 
 are limited to judicial cases and can be taken only by 
 original parties, original parties being the person prose- 
 cuted and the prosecutor. Others than these may com- 
 plain. — M. G. A. 1823, p. 69. 
 
 463 When the prosecution is initiated by a judica- 
 tory, "The Presbyterian Church in the United States of 
 America" shall be the prosecutor and an original party.— 
 B. D. 10. 
 
 464 There is no constitutional provision for a second 
 appeal.— M. G. A. 1876, p. 28. 
 
 465 The grounds of appeal may be such as these : i. 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 85 
 
 Irregularity in the proceedings of an inferior judicatory ; 2. 
 Refusal to entertain an appeal or a complaint ; 3. Refusal 
 of reasonable indulgence to a party on trial ; 4. Receiving 
 improper or declining to receive important testimony ; 5. 
 Hastening to a decision before the testimony is fully taken ; 
 6. Manifestation of prejudice in the conduct of the case ; 
 and 7. Mistake or injustice in the decision. — B. D. 95. 
 
 466 The Assembly will not ordinarily entertain appeals 
 which involve no questions of doctrine or law. — F. G., chap, 
 xii. sec. iv. ; M. G. A. 1885, p. 642, 
 
 467 Written notice of appeal, with specifications of the 
 errors alleged, shall be given within ten days after the judg- 
 ment has been rendered to the clerk, or in case of his 
 death, absence or disability to the moderator, of the judica- 
 tory appealed from, who shall lodge it, with the records and 
 all the papers pertaining to the case, with the clerk of the 
 superior judicatory before the close of the second day of its 
 regular meeting next ensuing the date of the reception of 
 said notice. — B. D. 96. 
 
 468 The appellant shall appear in person or by counsel 
 before the judicatory appealed to on or before the close of the 
 »econd day of its regular meeting next ensuing the date of the 
 filing oi his notice of appeal, and shall lodge his appeal and 
 specifications of the errors alleged with the clerk of the supe- 
 rior judicatory within the time above specified. — B. D. 97. 
 
 469 An appeal may be taken by a committee of pro- 
 secution representing the Presbyterian Church in the 
 United States of America as an original party, and direct 
 to the Assembly. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 90. 
 
 470 If an appellant fails to show to the satisfaction of 
 the judicatory that he was unavoidably prevented from so 
 
86 MANUAL, 
 
 doing, he shall be considered as having abandoned his apn 
 peal, and the judgment shall stand. — B. D. 97. 
 
 471 Neither the appellant nor the members of the 
 judicatory appealed from shall sit, deliberate or vote in the 
 case.— B. D. 98. 
 
 472 When due notice of an appeal has been given, 
 and the appeal and the specifications of the errors alleged 
 have been filed in due time, the appeal shall be considered 
 In order. The judgment, the notice of appeal, the appeal 
 at-d the specifications of the errors alleged shall be read, 
 and the judicatory may then determine, after hearing the 
 parties, whether the appeal shall be entertained. — B. D. 99. 
 
 473 If the appeal be entertained, the following order 
 shall be observed: 
 
 1. The record in the case, from the beginning, shall be 
 read, except what may be omitted by consent. 
 
 2. The parties shall be heard, the appellant opening and 
 closing. 
 
 3. Opportunity shall be given to the members of the 
 judicatory appealed from to be heard. 
 
 4. Opportunity shall be given to the members of the 
 superior judicatory to be heard. 
 
 5. The vote shall then be separately taken, without de- 
 bate, on each specification of error alleged, the question 
 being taken in the form, "Shall the specification of error 
 be sustained?" — B. D. 99. 
 
 474 If no one of the specifications be sustained, and 
 no error be found by the judicatory in the record, the judg- 
 ment of the inferior judicatory shall be affirmed. If one 
 or more errors be found, the judicatory shall determine 
 whether the judgment of the inferior judicatory shall be 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 87 
 
 reversed or modified or the case remanded for a new trial, 
 and the judgment, accompanied by a recital of the error or 
 errors found, shall be entered on the record. If the judica- 
 tory deem it wise, an explanatory minute may be adopted, 
 which shall be a part of the record of the case. — B. D. 99. 
 
 475 When the judgment directs admonition or rebuke, 
 notice of appeal shall suspend all further proceedings ; but 
 in other cases the judgments shall be in force until the ap- 
 peal is decided. — B. D. 100. 
 
 476 The judicatory whose judgment is appealed from 
 shall send up its records and all the papers relating thereto 
 and filed with the record. If it fails to do this, it shall be 
 censured, and the sentence appealed from shall be sus- 
 pended until a record is produced on which the issue can 
 be fairly tried. — B. D. loi. 
 
 477 Appeals are generally to be taken to the judica- 
 tory immediately superior to that appealed from. — B. D. 
 102. 
 
 478 For sufficient reasons an appeal may be taken 
 directly to the Assembly. — M. G. A. 1884, pp. 107, 108. 
 
 479 Appeals are not necessarily reversed or modified 
 by errors not essential. — M. G. A. 1888, p. 109, no. 
 
 480 V. Dissents and Protests. — A dissent is a declara- 
 tion of one or more members of a minority in a judicatory, 
 expressing disagreement with a decision of the majority in 
 a particular case. — B. D. 103. 
 
 481 A dissent which is offered without reasons and 
 bimply as a record of the vote of the dissenters may be 
 admitted to record, and demands no reply. If, however, it 
 be accompanied with reasons, it is virtually a protest. — M. 
 G. A. 1872, p. 85; B. D. 104. 
 
88 MANUAL. 
 
 482 A protest is a more formal declaration, made by 
 one or more members of a minority, bearing testimony 
 against what is deemed a mischievous or erroneous pro- 
 ceeding, decision or judgment, and includes a statement 
 of the reasons therefor. — B. D. 104. 
 
 483 A dissent or a protest must be entered before the 
 rising of the judicatory. — M. G. A. 1822, p. 44. 
 
 484 A protest consisting of the argument of a case 
 which the Assembly refused to entertain was not received. 
 — M. G. A. O. S. 1865, p. 592. 
 
 485 A protest shall be recorded only by order of the 
 judicatory. — M. G. A. 1828, p. 242. 
 
 486 The judicatory may prepare an answer to any 
 protest which imputes to it principles or reasonings which 
 its action does not import, and the answer shall also be 
 entered on the records. Leave may thereupon be given to 
 the protestant or protestants, if they desire it, to modify their 
 protest ; and the answer of the judicatory may also, in conse- 
 quence, be modified. This shall end the matter. — B. D. 106. 
 
 487 No answer is deemed necessary when, in the 
 course of discussion, the assumptions of a protest have 
 been refuted and proved untenable. — M. G. A. 1834, p. 450. 
 
 488 Action must be taken in a protest alleging uncon- 
 stitutional procedure. — M. G. A. 1892, pp. 202-205. 
 
 489 A protest cannot be entered on the minutes of 
 the superior judicatory by members of the judicatory 
 appealed from. — M. G. A. 1888, p. 136. 
 
 490 No one shall be allowed to dissent or protest who 
 has not a right to vote on the question decided, and in 
 judicial cases no one shall be allowed to dissent or protest 
 who did not vote against the decision. — B. D. 107. 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 89 
 
 491 If a dissent or protest be couched in decorous and 
 respectful language, and be without offensive reflections or 
 insinuations against the majority, it shall be entered on the 
 records. — B. D. 105. 
 
 492 Dissents. — See under Discipline, Sec. 481. 
 
 493 Divorce. — See under Marriage, Sec. 579. 
 
 494 Evangelists. — An evangelist is an ordained 
 minister, but one who does not sustain official relations 
 with any particular church. His work is to preach, admin- 
 ister sealing ordinances and organize churches in frontier or 
 destitute settlements. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. xv. 
 
 495 An evangelist shall not organize a church within 
 the limits of any Presbytery unless authority has previously 
 been obtained from the Presbytery. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 
 644. 
 
 496 An evangehst may not ordain ministers. — M. G. 
 A. 1882, pp. 96, 97 ; F. G., chap. x. sec. viii. 
 
 497 For local evangelists. See Sec. 243. 
 
 498 In answer to certain overtures to the General As- 
 sembly requesting it to devise and issue a plan by which 
 laymen possessing the requisite qualifications shall be 
 directed toward appropriate Christian labor as evangelists, 
 the Assembly said that, while recognizing the scriptural 
 office of evangelist, it is by no means clear that this office 
 is identical with that which bears the same name in this 
 year of grace ; neither is our Church prepared to set the 
 seal of its approval upon indiscriminate and oftentimes ir- 
 responsible Christian efforts, as distinguished from regularly- 
 constituted and authorized ministerial and pastoral labor. 
 There is a more excellent way. " Presbyterial visitation of 
 churches has proved in many instances a most efficient 
 
90 MANUAL. 
 
 method of intensifying spiritual life. The aid of neighbor- 
 ing and especially-qualified pastors has also frequently sub- 
 served a most important end. And it is by no means cer- 
 tain that in the final issue more satisfactory and saving 
 results are realized, even in the matter of religious revival, 
 from the sporadic efforts of the best evangelists than from 
 the continuous labors of those who minister as pastors in 
 holy things. Seemingly, therefore, there is no need that 
 this General Assembly emphasize the office of evangelist as 
 it at present exists and is exercised. In response, however, 
 to the suggestions contained in the several overtures on this 
 subject referred to your committee, the following recommen- 
 dations are unanimously submitted : 
 
 " I. That, while maintaining the high standard of minis- 
 terial qualification which has characterized our Church 
 throughout its history. Presbyteries are reminded of their 
 duty to promote the spiritual welfare of the unevangelized 
 masses within their bounds, and are recommended in ex- 
 traordinary cases to avail themselves of whatever flexibiUty 
 in the licensing of candidates the rules prescribed by our 
 Form of Government will permit. 
 
 " 2. That the faculties of our theological seminaries are 
 recommended to bring frequently before their students (he 
 duty of the ministry to the unevangelized masses, and to 
 emphasize those phases of theological instruction which will 
 especially qualify them to instruct and Christianize these 
 masses." — M. G. A. 1887, pp. 112, 113. 
 
 499 Forms. — l. Of ordination and installation of 
 ruhng elders. See Sec. 805. 
 
 500 2. Of ordination and installation of deacons. 
 See Sec. 266. 
 
LAM^ AND USAGE. 9 1 
 
 501 3. Of licensure for candidates for the ministry. 
 See Sec. 553. 
 
 502 4- Of local evangelists. See Sec. 565. 
 
 503 5. Of ordination of ministers. See Sec. 583. 
 
 504 6. Of a call to a pastorate. See Sec. 625. 
 
 505 7. Of the installation of a pastor. See Sec. 632. 
 
 506 8. Of oath in judicial cases. See Sec. 358. 
 
 507 9. Of suspension from the church. See Sec. 375. 
 
 508 10. Of excommunication from the church. See 
 Sec. 380. 
 
 509 II. Of restoration of an excommunicated person. 
 See Sec. 383. 
 
 510 12. Of commissioner to the General Assembly, 
 See Sec. 516. 
 
 511 13. Of certificate of licensure. See Sec. 564. 
 
 512 General Assembly. — The General Assembly 
 is the highest judicatory of the Presbyterian Church. It 
 shall represent in one body all the particular churches of 
 this denomination, and shall bear the title of '* The General 
 Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States 
 of America." — F. G., chap. xii. sec. i. 
 
 513 It was formed out of the following Synods — viz., 
 the Synod of New York and New Jersey, the Synod of 
 Philadelphia, the Synod of Virginia and the Synod of the 
 Carohnas. Its first meeting was held on the third Thursday 
 of May, 1789, in the Second Presbyterian church, Philadel- 
 phia, Pa., and was opened with a sermon by Rev. John 
 Witherspoon, D. D., who presided until the election of 
 Rev. John Rodgers, D. D., the first moderator. — P. D. 200. 
 
 514 The General Assembly shall consist of an equal 
 delegation of bishops and elders from each Presbytery, in 
 
92 MANUAL. 
 
 the following proportions — viz., each Presbytery consisting 
 of not more than twenty-four ministers shall send one min- 
 ister and one elder, and each Presbytery consisting of more 
 than twenty-four ministers shall send one minister and one 
 elder for each additional twenty-four ministers, or for each 
 additional fractional number of ministers not less than 
 twelve ; and these delegates shall be styled " Commissioners 
 to the General Assembly." — F. G., chap. xii. sec. ii. 
 
 515 These commissioners shall always be appointed 
 by the Presbytery at its last stated meeting immediately 
 preceding the meeting of the Assembly, provided that 
 there be a sufficient interval between that time and the meet- 
 ing of the Assembly for the commissioners to attend to their 
 duty in due season ; otherwise, they may be appointed at 
 any stated meeting not more than seven months preceding 
 the meeting of the Assembly. To prevent failure in the 
 representation of the Presbyteries, it may be expedient for 
 each Presbytery to appoint also an alternate- for each com- 
 missioner. — F. G., xxii. sec. i. 
 
 516 Each commissioner, before his name shall be en- 
 rolled as a member of the Assembly, shall produce from his 
 Presbytery a commission under the hand of the moderator 
 and clerk, in the following or like form — viz. : 
 
 " The Presbytery of , being met at , on the — 
 
 day of , doth hereby appoint , bishop of the con- 
 gregation of [or , ruling elder in the congregation 
 
 of , as the case may be] " (to which the Presbytery 
 
 may, if they think proper, make a substitution in the fol- 
 lowing form :) " or, in case of his absence, then , bishop 
 
 of the congregation of [or , ruhng elder in the congre- 
 gation of , as the case may be]," "to be a commis- 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 93 
 
 sioner to the next General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
 
 Church in the United States of America, to meet at on 
 
 the — day of , A. D., or wherever and whenever the 
 
 said Assembly may happen to sit : to consult, vote and de- 
 termine on all things that may come before that body ac- 
 cording to the principles and constitution of this Church and 
 the word of God. And of his diligence herein he is to ren- 
 der an account at his return. 
 
 " Signed by order of the Presbytery 
 
 " , Moderator 
 
 •• , Clerk." 
 
 F. G., chap. xxii. sec. ii. 
 
 517 In order as far as possible to procure a respectable 
 and full delegation to all our judicatories, it is proper that 
 the expenses of ministers and elders in their attendance on 
 these judicatories be defrayed by the bodies which they re- 
 spectively represent. — F. G., chap. xxii. sec. iii. 
 
 518 It is mandatory to send to the Assembly an equal 
 number of commissioners ; also the full number to which a 
 Presbytery is entitled. — M. G. A. 1890, p. 46. 
 
 519 In 1892 a commissioner was enrolled who, in the 
 inability of both principal and alternate to attend, was 
 named, in a petition, by a majority of the members of the 
 Presbytery. — M., p. 10. 
 
 520 An elder not present at the meeting of the Presby- 
 tery and a member of it, may be elected a commissioner 
 to the Assembly. — M. G. A. 1889, p. 102. 
 
 521 The General Assembly shall meet at least once a 
 year, on the third Thursday of May, at eleven o'clock a. m. 
 — F. G., chap. xii. sec. vii. ; M. G. A. 1885, p. 841. 
 
 522 In 1881 the Assembly appointed the moderator, 
 
94 MANUAL. 
 
 stated and permanent clerks as a permanent committee to 
 report from year to year on the place of the meeting of the 
 next ensuing Assembly. 
 
 523 Any fourteen or more commissioners, one-half of 
 «\'hom shall be ministers, being met on the day and at the 
 place appointed, shall be a quorum for the transaction of 
 business. — F. G., chap. xii. sec. iii. 
 
 524 If a quorum be assembled at the time appointed 
 and the moderator be absent, the last moderator present, 
 being a comjnissioner, or, if there be none, the senior mem- 
 ber present, shall be requested to take his place, without 
 delay, until a new election. — G. A. R. ii. 
 
 525 If a quorum be not assembled at the hour ap- 
 pointed, any two members shall be competent to adjourn 
 from time to time, that an opportunity may be given for a 
 quorum to assemble. — G. A. R. iii. 
 
 526 The General Assembly may hold an adjourned 
 meeting, although there is no provision for a pro-re-nata 
 meeting. — M. G. A. O. S. 1869, p. 949; N. S. 1869, p. 
 
 304- 
 
 527 The officers of the General Assembly are a stated 
 clerk, who also acts as treasurer of the Assembly, a perma- 
 nent clerk and temporary clerks, the latter being nomi- 
 nated by the stated and permanent clerks. — M. G. A. 1875, 
 p. 533; 1884. p. 33. 
 
 528 Besides the ordinary clerical duties devolving 
 upon the stated clerk, the arrangements for transportation 
 of commissioners are placed permanently in his hands. 
 He shall also receive all overtures, memorials and miscel- 
 laneous papers addressed to the judicatory, shall make 
 record of the same and deliver them to the committee of 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 95 
 
 bills and overtures for appropriate disposition or reference. 
 — M. G. A. 1885, p. 687 ; G. A. R. xi. 
 
 529 In 1894 the Assembly ordered that the stated 
 clerk should also be employed as secretary and custodian 
 of the correspondence of the ad mterim committees with- 
 out membership therein, and that his salary be $3000 per 
 annum. — M., p. 161, 162. 
 
 530 The Board of Pubhcation was also requested to 
 assign to him rooms for his office and the storage of docu- 
 ments. — M. G. A. 1894, p. 161. 
 
 531 The General Assembly — 
 
 1. Shall receive and issue all appeals, complaints and 
 references that affect the doctrine or Constitution of the 
 Church which may be regularly brought before it from 
 the inferior judicatories ; provided, that in the trial of 
 judicial cases the General Assembly shall have power 
 to act by commission, in accordance with the provisions 
 on the subject of judicial commissions in the Book of Dis- 
 cipline. 
 
 2. It shall review the records of every Synod, and 
 approve or censure them. 
 
 3. It shall give its advice and instruction in all cases 
 submitted to it in conformity with the Constitution of the 
 Church. 
 
 4. It shall constitute the bond of union, peace, corres- 
 pondence and mutual confidence among all our churches. 
 
 5. It shall decide in all controversies respecting doctrine 
 and discipline. 
 
 6. It shall reprove, warn or bear testimony against error 
 in doctrine or immorality in practice in any church, Presby- 
 tery or Synod. 
 
96 MANUAL. 
 
 7. It shall erect new Synods when it may be judged 
 necessary. 
 
 8. It shall superintend the concerns of the whole 
 Church. 
 
 9. It shall correspond with foreign churches on such 
 terms as may be agreed upon by the Assembly and the 
 corresponding body. 
 
 10. It shall suppress schismatical contentions and dis- 
 putations. 
 
 11. And, in general, it shall have the power of 
 recommending and attempting reformation of manners 
 and the promotion of charity, truth and holiness through 
 all the churches under its care. — F. G., chap. xii. sees. 
 iv., V. 
 
 532 The Assembly will not, ordinarily, decide questions 
 in thesi. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 73. 
 
 533 Nor will it reverse the judicial acts of a former 
 Assembly, unless error be shown. — M. G. A. 1824, p. 115. 
 
 534 Nor revise the proceedings of a previous Assembly 
 in a judicial case. — M. G. A. O. S. 1864, p. 313. 
 
 535 It may, however, reconsider and reverse a man- 
 ifestly erroneous decision of a former Assembly. — M. G. A. 
 O.S. 1842, p. 33; N. S. 1864, p. 475. 
 
 536 While it recognizes the right of petition and 
 memorial, it will receive overtures only through Presby- 
 teries and Synods, and not through individuals and Ses- 
 sions. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 627. 
 
 537 It has the power, and has exercised it, to visit 
 Presbyteries for the purpose of correcting irregularities of 
 administration and discipHne. — M. G. A. 1885, pp. 584, 585. 
 
 538 Before any overtures or regulations proposed by 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 97 
 
 the Assembly to be established as constitutional rules shall 
 be obligatory on the churches, it shall be necessary to trans- 
 mit them to all the Presbyteries, and to receive the returns 
 of at least a majority of them, in writing, approving there- 
 of. — F. G., chap, xii. sec. vi. 
 
 539 \\niile our Form of Government makes no pro- 
 vision for corresponding members of the Assembly, the 
 privilege is granted to the secretaries of our Boards in 
 discussions bearing upon the interests of the Boards, and 
 also to the stated and permanent clerks of the Assembly 
 In matters touching their offices. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 85; 
 G. A. R. xhii. 
 
 540 Each session of the Assembly shall be opened 
 and closed with prayer. And the whole business of the 
 Assembly being finished, and the vote taken for dissolving 
 the present Assembly, the moderator shall say from the 
 chair, " By virtue of the authority delegated to me by the 
 Church, let this General Assembly be dissolved, and I do 
 hereby dissolve it, and require another General Assembly, 
 
 chosen in the same manner, to meet at on the — day 
 
 of , A D. ;" after which he shall pray and return 
 
 thanks and pronounce the apostohc benediction. — F. G., 
 chap. xii. sec. viii. 
 
 541 In 1886 and in 1887 the Assembly arranged for an 
 appropriate observance of the one hundredth General Assem- 
 bly, to take place in 1888. It recommended that efforts be 
 made to collect five million dollars for a Centenary Fund, 
 which shall be appropriated toward the endowment of the 
 Boards of the Church, our theological seminaries and 
 Presbyterian colleges and academies. — M. G. A.. 1886, p. 
 16, 17; 1887, p. 27. 
 
 7 
 
9^ MANUAL. 
 
 542 For programme of the above centenary, see M. 
 G. A. 1888, p. 75. 
 
 543 For fac-simile, see frontispiece ; and for descrip- 
 tion of the seal of the Assembly, see M. G. A. 1892, p. 32. 
 
 544 It is a standing order of the Assembly that over- 
 tures must be presented before the fifth day of its session. — 
 M. G. A. 1894, p. 160. 
 
 545 The Assembly will not send delegates to other 
 than ecclesiastical bodies, nor be a petitioner to partisan 
 conventions. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 135. 
 
 546 Historical Society, — The Presbyterian His- 
 torical Society was organized in 1852, formally incorporated 
 in 1857 and its charter amended in 1877. Its objects are 
 to collect and preserve the materials and to promote the 
 knowledge of the history of the Presbyterian Church in the 
 United States of America. The Assembly has repeatedly 
 commended it to the attention and the liberality of the 
 churches.— M. G. A. 1881, p. 577. 
 
 547 Synods and Presbyteries are recommended to 
 co-operate with this society through their local historical 
 societies or special committees appointed for the purpose. — 
 M. G. A. 1893, p. 162. 
 
 548 Judicatories. — The judicatories of our Church 
 are the General Assembly, the Synod, the Presbytery and 
 the Session, the authority of each being defined in our 
 standards. This authority is purely ministerial and declar- 
 ative, they having no right to handle or conclude anything 
 but that which is ecclesiastical ; neither to intermeddle with 
 civil affairs ; nor to make any decision that is not founded 
 on the revealed will of God. — C. F., chap. xxxi. sees, iii., iv. 
 
 549 In 1894 an amendment to the Book of Discipline 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 99 
 
 was ordered to be submitted to the Presbyteries for the 
 adjustment of differences between judicatories. This 
 amendment provides that a judicatory aggrieved by an- 
 other judicatory of same rank may memorialize the next 
 superior judicatory after the manner prescribed in sections 
 83-93 of B. D., the time Hmit being within one year from 
 the commission of the grievance. See Sec. 955. 
 
 550 When so memoriahzing, the judicatory aggrieved 
 shall appoint a committee to conduct the case in whatever 
 judicatory until the final issue be reached. 
 
 551 If sustained, the superior judicatory may reverse 
 in whole or in part the matter of grievance, and shall direct 
 the inferior judicatory how to dispose of the case and may 
 enforce its order. 
 
 552 Appeal may be taken by either party to the next 
 superior judicatory, except as limited by chap. xi. sec. iv. 
 F. G. — M., pp. 163, 164. 
 
 553 Licentiates. — Candidates applying to the Pres- 
 bytery to be licensed shall produce satisfactory testimonials 
 of their good moral character and of their being regular 
 members of some particular church. 
 
 554 It shall also be the duty of the Presbytery to ex- 
 amine them respecting their experimental acquaintance with 
 religion and the motives which influence them to desire the 
 sacred office. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. iii. 
 
 555 This examination shall be close and particular, 
 and in most cases may be best conducted in the presence 
 of the Presbytery only. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. iii. 
 
 556 It is recommended that the candidate be also 
 required to produce a diploma of Bachelor or Master of 
 Arts from some college or university, or, at least, authentic 
 
lOO MANUAL. 
 
 testimonials of his having gone through a regular course of 
 learning. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. iii. 
 
 557 In addition to such preliminary examination, the 
 Presbytery shall examine the candidate : In his knowledge 
 I. of the Latin language and the original languages in 
 which the Holy Scriptures were written ; 2. Of the arts and 
 sciences ; 3. Of theolog>% natural and revealed ; 4. Of eccle- 
 siastical history ; 5. Of the sacraments and church govern- 
 ment. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. iv. 
 
 558 And in order to make trial of his talents to explain 
 and vindicate, and practically to enforce, the doctrines of the 
 gospel, the Presbytery shall require of him: i. A Latin 
 exegesis on some common head in divinity ; 2. A critical 
 exercise in which the candidate shall give a specimen of his 
 taste and judgment in sacred criticism ; 3. A lecture or ex- 
 position of several verses of Scripture ; and 4. A popular 
 sermon. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. iv. 
 
 559 The lecture and popular sermon may, in the dis- 
 cretion of the Presbytery, be delivered in the presence of a 
 congregation. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. v. 
 
 560 Except in extraordinary cases, of which the Pres- 
 byter)' must judge, no candidate shall be licensed unless 
 after having completed the usual course of academical 
 studies he shall have studied divinity at least two years. 
 — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. vi. 
 
 561 In respect to " extraordinary cases," the discre- 
 tion of the Presbytery should be exercised with great cau- 
 tion. A full collegiate course being impracticable, the can- 
 didate should pursue a full course of theological training. 
 Also he should not be less than twenty-five years of age, 
 of special promise as to talent and capacity for usefulness, 
 
LAW AND USAGE. lOI 
 
 with approved piety, and so circumstanced providentially 
 that he can prosecute to the end whatever studies the Pres- 
 bytery may prescribe. — M. G. A. 1891, p, 177. 
 
 562 If the Presbytery be satisfied with his trials, it 
 shall license him in the following manner : 
 
 The moderator shall propose to him the following ques- 
 tions — viz. : 
 
 1. Do you believe the scriptures of the Old and New 
 Testaments to be the word of God and only infallible rule 
 of faith and practice ? 
 
 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession of 
 Faith of this Church as containing the system of doctrine 
 taught in the Holy Scriptures ? 
 
 3. Do you promise to study the peace, unity and purity 
 of the Church ? 
 
 4. Do you promise to submit yourself in the Lord to the 
 government of this Presbytery, or of any other Presbytery 
 in the bounds of which you may be called ? 
 
 563 The candidate having answered these questions 
 in the affirmative, and the moderator having offered up a 
 prayer suitable to the occasion, he shall address himself to 
 the candidate to the following purpose : " In the name of 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, and by that authority which he hath 
 given to the Church for its edification, we do license you to 
 preach the gospel wherever God in his providence may cal) 
 you : and for this purpose may the blessing of God rest upon 
 you and the Spirit of Christ fill your heart ! Amen." — F. G., 
 chap. xiv. sees, vii., viii. 
 
 564 A record shall be made of the licensure in the 
 following or like form — viz. : 
 
 " At , the — day of , the Presbytery of , 
 
I02 MANUAL. 
 
 having received testimonials in favor of , of his having 
 
 gone through a regular course of literature, of his good 
 moral character and of his being in the communion of 
 the Church, proceeded to take the usual parts of trial for 
 his licensure ; and he having given satisfaction as to his 
 accomplishments in literature, as to his experimental ac- 
 quaintance with religion, and as to his proficiency in divinity 
 and other studies, the Presbytery did, and hereby do, express 
 their approbation of all these parts of trial ; and he having 
 adopted the Confession of Faith of this Church and satis- 
 factorily answered the questions appointed to be put to can- 
 didates to be licensed, the Presbytery did, and hereby do, 
 
 license him, the said , to preach the gospel of Christ as 
 
 a probationer for the holy ministry within the bounds of this 
 Presbytery, or wherever else he shall be orderly called." — 
 F. G., chap, xiv, sec. viii. 
 
 565 The form of license of a local evangelist shall be 
 the following, viz. : Follow the above form as far as par- 
 agraph 4, for which paragraph shall be substituted the fol- 
 lowing : " Do you promise to submit yourself in the Lord 
 to the government of this Presbytery during the period of 
 your service in it as a local evangelist?" And in sec. viii. 
 where occurs the formula, for the phrase, " wherever God in 
 his providence may call you," substitute the phrase, "within 
 the bounds of this Presbytery." — M. G. A. 1894, p. 88. 
 
 566 When any candidate, after licensure, shall by the 
 permission of his Presbytery remove without its limits, an 
 extract of the record of his licensure, accompanied with a 
 presbyterial recommendation signed by the clerk, shall be 
 his testimonials to the Presbytery under whose care he shall 
 come. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. x. 
 
LAiV AND USAGE. IO3 
 
 567 No candidate shall be licensed for a longer term 
 than four years, but the Presbytery may, at the end of such 
 term, if they deem it expedient, renew such license for one 
 year. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 87. 
 
 568 When a licentiate shall have been preaching for 
 a considerable time, and his services do not appear to 
 be edifying to the churches, the Presbytery may, if they 
 think proper, recall his license. — F. G., chap. xiv. sec. 
 xi. 
 
 569 A licentiate belongs to the laity, is subject to the 
 jurisdiction of the Session and has no authority to deliber- 
 ate or vote in the Presbytery, neither has he a seat or a voice 
 in the Session, nor can he administer the sacraments. He 
 may, however, solemnize marriage in those States where the 
 civil laws authorize him to do it. — M. G. A. 1829, p. 263 ; 
 1844. p. 377; B. D. 18. 
 
 570 Lfiturgies. — The General Assembly in 1874 de- 
 clared " that the practice of responsive service in the pub- 
 lic worship of the sanctuary is without warrant in the New 
 Testament, and is unwise and impolitic in view of its inevi- 
 table tendency to destroy uniformity in our mode of worship • 
 and the Sessions of the churches are urged to preserve in 
 act and spirit the simplicity indicated in the Directory for 
 Worship."— M. G. A. 1874, p, 83. 
 
 571 In answer to an overture asking the General As- 
 sembly to transmit to the Presbyteries an overture which 
 shall settle clearly that responsive readings are a permissible 
 part of public worship, or the opposite, the Assembly said : 
 " It does not deem it advisable to send down such an over- 
 ture. Referring to past action of the General Assembly for 
 an opinion as to the usage in question, this Assemblv is not 
 
104 MANUAL. 
 
 prepared to recommend to the Sessions to make it a subjea 
 of church discipline." — M. G. A. 1876, p. 79. 
 
 572 In 1882 the Presbytery of Puget Sound asked the 
 Assembly to prepare and publish a book of forms for public 
 and social worship and for special occasions, which shall be 
 the authorized service-book of the Church, to be used when- 
 ever a prescribed formula may be desired. To this request 
 the following answer was given : " In view of the action of 
 previous General Assemblies on this subject, and the liberty 
 which belongs to each minister to avail himself of the Cal- 
 vinistic or other ancient devotional forms of the Reformea 
 churches so far as may seem to him for edification, it is in- 
 expedient for the General Assembly to make any special 
 order in the premises." — M. G. A. 1882, p. 95. 
 
 573 Lord's Supper.— The Lord's Supper, being 
 one of the sacraments of the New Testament, shall be ad- 
 ministered only by a minister of the word lawfully ordained. 
 — C. F., chap, xxvii. sec. iv. 
 
 574 Those entitled to partake of it are only communi- 
 cants in good and regular standing in any evangelical church. 
 — M. G. A. 1872, p. 75. 
 
 575 The Assembly of 1881 answered an overture ask- 
 ing, " If the use of fermented wine is necessary to the proper 
 observance of the Lord's Supper?" as follows : " The essen- 
 tial elements in the Lord's Supper are bread and wine. The 
 General Assembly has always recognized the right of each 
 church Session to determine what is bread and what is 
 wine."— M. G. A. 1881, p. 548. See Sec. 957. 
 
 576 In case of protracted sickness or approaching 
 death it may be administered in private by the pastor and 
 
LAW AND USAGE. IO5 
 
 an elder, record of the same to be made in the minutes of 
 the Session.— M. G. A. O. S. 1863, p. 37. 
 
 577 To avoid perversion and guard against the neglect 
 of the Lord's Supper, training classes especially for the 
 instruction of the young, and to be under the care of pas- 
 tors, is recommended. — M. G. A. 1889, pp. 63, 64. 
 
 578 Marriage.— In 1885 the General Assembly en- 
 joined ministers to use the greatest possible care that they 
 transgress neither the laws of God nor the laws of the com- 
 munity in marrying persons who have been divorced on 
 grounds not warranted in the Scriptures, or any other per- 
 sons whose lawful right may be called in question. — M. G. 
 A. 1885, p. 639. 
 
 579 The Confession of Faith recognizes only two 
 proper grounds of divorce — adultery and such willful de- 
 sertion as can no way be remedied by the Church or civil 
 magistrate. — Chap. xxiv. sec. vi. 
 
 580 In 1883 the General Assembly adopted the follow- 
 ing resolution : 
 
 " Whereas, The preservation of the marriage relation as 
 an ordinance of God is essential to social order, morality 
 and religion ; and 
 
 " Whereas, That relation in the popular mind is shorn of 
 its divine sanctions to such an extent that not only are its 
 sacred bonds often sundered for insufficient and trifling rea- 
 sons, but the action of the civil courts and the divorce laws in 
 many of the States are in direct contravention of the law 
 of God ; therefore be it 
 
 "Resolved, That the General Assembly hereby bears tes- 
 timony against this immorality, and earnestly advises the 
 churches and Presbyteries under its care to make use of all 
 
I06 MANUAL. 
 
 proper measures to correct this widespread evil." — M. G. A., 
 p. 689. 
 
 581 Adultery or fornication committed after a contract, 
 being detected before marriage, giveth just occasion to the 
 innocent party to dissolve that contract. In the case of 
 adultery after marriage it is lawful for the innocent party to 
 sue out a divorce, and after the divorce to marry another, 
 as if the offending party were dead. — C. F., chap. xxiv. 
 sec. V. ; D, W., chap. xii. 
 
 582 Ministers . — When a licentiate shall have proved 
 himself successful in the ministry and satisfactory to the peo- 
 ple among whom he has been preaching, the Presbytery shall 
 ordain him to the full office of the gospel ministry. — F. G., 
 chap. XV. sec. xi. 
 
 583 In this case the following order shall be observed : 
 
 1. The Presbytery, especially if a different Presbytery 
 from that which licensed him, shall carefully examine him 
 as to his acquaintance with experimental religion, his knowl- 
 edge of philosophy, theology, ecclesiastical history, the 
 Greek and Hebrew languages, and such other branches 
 of learning as to the Presbytery may appear requisite, and 
 as to his knowledge of the Constitution, the rules and prin- 
 ciples of the government and discipline of the Church, 
 together with such written discourse or discourses as to 
 the Presbytery may seem proper. 
 
 2. The Presbytery, being fully satisfied with the qualifi- 
 cations of the candidate, shall appoint a day and place for 
 his ordination. 
 
 3. On the day appointed for ordination, the Presbytery 
 being convened, a member previously appointed to that duty 
 shall preich a sermon adapted to the occasion. The same 
 
LAW AND USAGE. lO/ 
 
 or another member appointed to preside shall briefly recite 
 in the audience of the people the proceedings of the Pres- 
 bytery preparatory to the transaction, shall point out the 
 nature and importance of the ordinance and shall endeavor 
 to impress all present with a proper sense of its solemnity. 
 
 4. Then, addressing himself to the candidate, he shall 
 propose to him the following questions — viz. : 
 
 (i) Do you believe the scriptures of the Old and New 
 Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible rule 
 of faith and practice ? 
 
 (2) Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
 of Faith of this Church as containing the system of doc- 
 trine taught in the Holy Scriptures ? 
 
 (3) Do you approve the government and discipline of 
 the Presbyterian Church in these United States? 
 
 (4) Do you promise subjection to your brethren in the 
 Lord? 
 
 (5) Have you been induced, as far as you know your 
 own heart, to seek the office of the holy ministry from love 
 to God and a sincere desire to promote his glory in the gos- 
 pel of his Son ? 
 
 (6) Do you promise to be zealous and faithful in main- 
 taining the truths of the gospel and the purity and peace of 
 the Church, whatever persecution or opposition may arise 
 unto you on that account? 
 
 (7) Do you engage to be faithful and diligent in the 
 exercise of all private and personal duties which become 
 you as a Christian and a minister of the gospel, as well as 
 in all relative duties and the public duties of your office, 
 endeavoring to adorn the profession of the gospel by your 
 conversation, and walking with exemplary piety before the 
 
ro8 MANUAL. 
 
 flock over which God shall make you overseer ? — F. G., chap. 
 XV. sees, xi., xii. 
 
 584 If the licentiate is to be ordained as an evangelist, 
 the following question shall be propounded to him — viz. : 
 " Are you now willing to undertake the work of an evangel- 
 ist, and do you promise to discharge the duties which may 
 be incumbent upon you in this character as God may give 
 you strength ?" — F. G., chap. xv. sec. xv. 
 
 585 The licentiate having answered in the affirmative 
 to each of these questions, he shall kneel down in a con- 
 venient place, and the presiding minister shall by prayer 
 and with the laying on of the hands of the Presbytery 
 solemnly ordain him to the holy office of the gospel min- 
 istry. Prayer being ended, the candidate shall rise from 
 his knees, and the presiding minister shall first, and after- 
 ward the members of the Presbytery in their order, take him 
 by the right hand, saying in words to this purpose : " We 
 give you the right hand of fellowship, to take part of this 
 ministry with us." 
 
 Then the presiding minister, or some other appointed 
 for the purpose, shall give to the newly-ordained minister 
 a solemn charge, recommending him to persevere in the 
 faithful discharge of his solemn duties. Prayer shall then 
 be offered, and the assembly dismissed by the newly-or- 
 dained minister. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. xiv. 
 
 586 The Presbytery shall make due record of the 
 transaction, and enroll the name of the new member.^ 
 F. G., chap. XV. sec. xiv. 
 
 587 The minister thus ordained and set apart to the 
 full work of the ministry becomes a constituent member of 
 the Presbytery, with all the rights and duties pertaining 
 
LAW AND USAGE. IO9 
 
 thereto, and is authorized to administer the sacraments, 
 and to do all other acts which properly belong to the sacred 
 office. 
 
 588 While the Assembly has declared that the ordina- 
 tion of licentiates on the Sabbath is inexpedient, it is left to 
 the Presbyteries to act as they may judge that their duty re- 
 quires. — M. G. A. 1821, p. 10. 
 
 589 A ruling elder being moderator of a Presbytery 
 cannot preside at the ordination of a minister, nor propose 
 the constitutional questions, nor take part in the laying on 
 of the hands of the Presbytery, nor make the ordaining 
 prayer. — M. G. A. 1890, p. 113. 
 
 590 Presbyteries only are competent to ordain minis- 
 ters.— M. G. A. 1882, p. 97. 
 
 591 For the rule governing the reception of ministers 
 from foreign countries, see P. D., p. 155; M. G. A. 1888, 
 p. III. 
 
 In 1872 the Assembly repealed the rule requiring min- 
 isters from Presbyterian churches in Great Britain to submit 
 to a year's probation before maintaining ministerial stand- 
 ing, and in 1883 the same rule, so far as it relates to min- 
 isters coming from the Presbyterian churches of Canada. — 
 M. G. A. 1872, p. 70; 1883, p. 625. 
 
 592 The question of the examination of ministers com- 
 ing to a Presbytery from another Presbytery is left to the dis- 
 cretion of Presbyteries. — M. G. A. 1880, p. 56. 
 
 593 Ministers coming from other denominations shall 
 be carefully examined by the Presbytery in theology. — M. 
 G. A. 1880. p. 85. 
 
 594 In 1 89 1 the Assembly adopted the following rule 
 for the guidance of Presbyteries in respect to the reception 
 
1 10 MANUAL. 
 
 of ministers from other denominations: "When apphcation 
 is made for admission to the Presbytery, Presbytery shall 
 inquire concerning his character, his education and pro- 
 fessional training, his ordination; and his motives in seek- 
 ing admission to the Presbytery. Previous to his enroll- 
 ment he shall be required to give assent to the first seven 
 questions prescribed by our Form of Government for ordi- 
 nation, chap. XV. sec. xii., pp. 176, 177. See Sec. 1047. 
 
 595 Should the applicant not possess the qualifications 
 for ordination prescribed by our standards, he shall not be 
 enrolled until at least six months after the presentation of 
 his application to the Presbytery, being permitted in the 
 mean time to labor within the bounds of Presbytery. — M., 
 p. 177. 
 
 596 A minister restored after deposition, or who has 
 demitted the ministry, shall before reception be reordained. 
 — M. G. A. 1884, p. 115. 
 
 597 Original jurisdiction in relation to ministers belongs 
 to the Presbytery.— B. D. 18. 
 
 598 Ministers unemployed and able for service who 
 refuse to labor under the direction of Presbytery shall, if not 
 excused, be retired, and so reported to the Assembly. — M. 
 G. A. 1881, p. 547. 
 
 599 Ministers who absent themselves from meetings 
 of judicatories and give no heed to the communications of 
 the Presbytery shall be disciphned. — M. G. A. 1876, p. 80. 
 
 600 Ministers should connect themselves with those 
 Presbyteries within which is located either their field of 
 labor or their residence, unless very special and unusual 
 reasons exist to the contrary. — M. G. A. 1885, p. 604. 
 
 601 If a minister otherwise in good standing shall make 
 
LA W AND USA GE. Ill 
 
 application to be released from the office of the ministry, he 
 may, at the discretion of the Presbytery, be put on proba- 
 tion for one year at least in such a manner as the Presby- 
 tery may direct, in order to ascertain his motives and reasons 
 for such a relinquishment ; and if at the end of this period 
 the Presbytery be satisfied that he cannot be useful and 
 happy in the exercise of his ministry, they may allow him 
 to demit the office and return to the condition of a private 
 member in the Church, ordering his name to be stricken 
 from the roll of the Presbytery and giving him a letter to 
 any church with which he may desire to connect himself. — 
 B. D. 51. 
 
 602 If a minister not otherwise chargeable with an 
 offence renounces the jurisdiction of this Church by aban- 
 doning the ministry or becoming independent or joining 
 another denomination not deemed heretical, without a regu- 
 lar dismission, the Presbytery shall take no other action 
 than to record the fact and erase his name from the roll. — 
 B. D. 53. 
 
 603 If charges are pending against him, he may be 
 tried thereon. If it appears that he has joined another 
 denomination, deemed heretical, he may be suspended, 
 deposed or excommunicated. — B. D. 53. 
 
 604 For proceedings in the trial of a minister, see 
 under Discipline, Sec. 333. 
 
 605 The designation " H. R." in the minutes of the 
 Assembly refers to ministers who, by sickness, old age or 
 by any other cause, are incapacitated for active service. The 
 designation, however, does not affect in any way the status 
 of such ministers or deprive them of any of the functions 
 of their office. — M. G. A. 1875, P- S^Z- 
 
112 MANUAL. 
 
 606 The certificate of dismission granted to a mmister 
 must designate a particular Presbytery, and no other than 
 the one designated shall receive him. — B. D. iii. 
 
 607 Ministers of an extinct Presbytery may be trans- 
 ferred by the Synod to any Presbytery within its bounds.— 
 B. D. 113. 
 
 608 Mormonism. — For deliverances of the General 
 Assembly against, see M. G. A. 1879, p. 586; 1881, p. 550. 
 
 609 Music— As a part of worship, the music of a 
 particular church is under the direction and control of the 
 Session.— F. G., chap. ix. sec. vi. ; M. G. A. 1884, p. 115. 
 
 610 Overtures. — Before an overture or regulation 
 proposed by the General Assembly to be established as a 
 constitutional rule shall be obligatory on the churches it 
 shall be necessary to transmit it to the Presbyteries, and 
 to receive the returns of at least a majority of them, in 
 writing, approving it. — F. G., " chap. xii. sec. vi. ; Sec. 
 247. 
 
 611 The General Assembly will not entertain over- 
 tures from individuals and Sessions ; they must come to it 
 through Presbyteries and Synods. — M. G. A. 1883, p. 627. 
 
 612 This rule, however, does not deny the right of 
 petition, which is inalienable, but only prescribes an orderly 
 method of action.— M. G. A. 1884, p. 75 ; 1887, p. 119. 
 
 613 In the General Assembly the stated clerk shall 
 receive all memorials, overtures and other papers addressed 
 to the Assembly, make record of the same and deliver them 
 to the committee of bills and overtures for appropriate dis- 
 position or reference. This committee shall have the floor 
 on the reassembling of the judicatory after each adjourn- 
 ment, to report its recommendations as to orders of business 
 
LA W AND USA GE. 1 1 3 
 
 or reference of papers ; and this right of the committee shall 
 take precedence of the orders of the day. — G. A, R. xi. 
 
 614 Pastors. — The title of "pastor" is given to 
 an ordained minister when he has been installed by the 
 Presbytery over one or more churches. — F. G., chap. xv. 
 
 615 The meeting of the congregation for the caUing 
 of a pastor shall be convened by the Session, and it shall 
 always be a dut}' of the Session to convene the congrega- 
 tion when a majority of the persons entitled to vote in the 
 case shall by a petition request that a meeting may be 
 called. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. i. 
 
 616 Should a Session refuse to call such a meeting, 
 redress may be found in a complaint to the Presbytery. — 
 M. G. A. 1814, p. 559. 
 
 617 The meeting thus called must be moderated by 
 a minister of the same Presbytery. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. ii. 
 
 618 If, however, on account of distance it be highly 
 inconvenient to obtain the services of a minister, the meet- 
 ing may proceed without him. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. ii. 
 
 619 In a congregational meeting of which a minister 
 is the moderator, an appeal from his rulings cannot be to 
 said congregational meeting. When taken, whether in 
 meetings for the election of a pastor, or elders, or deacons, 
 the appeal should be entered on the minutes of the meet- 
 ing and reported to the Presbytery for adjudication. 
 
 620 Of this meeting notice shall be given from the 
 pulpit on a Lord's day preceding the day appointed. — F. G., 
 chap. XV. sec. iii. 
 
 621 On the day appointed the minister invited to pre- 
 side, if present, shall, if it be deemed expedient, preach a 
 sermon, after which, if the way be clear, as shall be ex- 
 
 s 
 
1 14 MANUAL. 
 
 pressed by a majority of voices, he shall proceed to take 
 votes accordingly. In this election no person shall be 
 entitled to vote who refuses to submit to the censures of the 
 church, or who does not contribute his just proportion, 
 according to his own engagements or the rules of the con- 
 gregation, to all its necessary expenses. — F. G., chap. xv. 
 sec. iv. 
 
 622 While each congregation may at its discretion 
 adopt rules prescribing who shall vote for a pastor, no 
 communicant in regular standing can be deprived of his 
 right to vote in such election, subject to the conditions men- 
 tioned in F. G., chap. xv. sec. iv. — M. G. A. 1879, P- ^30* 
 
 623 At a meeting convened for the election of a pastor 
 it is proper for the clerk of the Session to act as clerk. 
 
 624 Should it appear that a large minority of the peo- 
 ple are averse from the Candidate who has a majority of 
 votes, and cannot be induced to concur in the call, the pre- 
 siding minister shall endeavor to dissuade the congregation 
 from prosecuting it further; but if the majority shall insist 
 upon their rights to call a pastor, the presiding minister shall 
 proceed to draw a call in due form and to have it subscribed 
 by the electors, certifying at the same time in writing the 
 number and circumstances of those who do not concur in 
 the call ; all of which proceedings shall be laid before the 
 Presbytery, together with the call. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. v. 
 
 625 The call shall be in the following or like form — 
 namely : 
 
 "The congregation of , being on sufficient grounds 
 
 well satisfied of the ministerial qualifications of you, , 
 
 and having good hopes from our past experience of your 
 labors that your ministrations in the gospel will be profitable 
 
LA W AND USA GE. 1 1 5 
 
 to our spiritual interests, do earnestly call and desire you to 
 undertake the pastoral office in said congregation, promising 
 you in the discharge of your duty all proper support, encour- 
 agement and obedience in the Lord. 
 
 "And that you may be free from worldly cares and 
 avocations, we hereby promise and oblige ourselves to pay 
 
 to you the sum of $ in regular payments during 
 
 the time of your being and continuing the regular pastor of 
 this church. 
 
 " In testimony whereof, we have respectively subscribed 
 
 our names, this — day of , A. D. . 
 
 "Attested by , 
 
 " Moderator of the meeting." 
 
 626 At its discretion a congregation may subscribe 
 their call by their elders and deacons or by their trustees or 
 by a select committee. In such a case it shall be certified 
 to the Presbytery by the presiding moderator of the meeting 
 that the persons signing have been duly appointed for 
 this purpose, and that the call has been in all other re- 
 spects prepared as above directed. — F. G., chap. xv. sec 
 vii. 
 
 627 The call thus prepared shall be presented to the 
 Presbyteiy under whose care the person called shall be, 
 that if the Presbytery think it expedient to present the call 
 to him it may be accordingly presented ; and no minister 
 or candidate shall receive a call but through the hands of 
 the Presbytery. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. ix. 
 
 628 If the call be to a person connected with another 
 Presbytery, the commissioners deputed from the congrega- 
 tion to prosecute the call shall produce to that judicatory a 
 certificate from their own Presbytery, regularly attested by 
 
1 1 6 MANUAL. 
 
 the moderator and clerk, that the call has been laid before 
 them and is in order. If that Presbytery present the call to 
 the person called and he be disposed to accept it, they shall 
 dismiss him from their jurisdiction and require him to repair 
 to that Presbytery within whose bounds he is called. — F. G., 
 chap. XV. sec. x. 
 
 629 If the person thus called be a licentiate, he shall 
 submit himself to the usual trials preparatory to ordination 
 by the Presbytery to which he has been dismissed. — F. G., 
 chap. XV. sec. x. 
 
 630 It may be more convenient, and at the same time 
 may avoid delay, if the person thus called obtains a letter of 
 dismission to the Presbytery within the bounds of which 
 he expects to labor, and then after his reception proceed- 
 ings may be taken as in the case of one of its own mem- 
 bers. — F. G., chap. XV. sec. ix. 
 
 631 For proceedings to be observed in the ordination 
 of a licentiate, see under Ministers, Sec. 583. 
 
 632 When any minister is to be settled in a congrega- 
 tion, the installment, which consists in constituting a pas- 
 toral relation between him and the people of a particular 
 church, may be performed by the Presbytery or by a com- 
 mittee appointed for that purpose, as may appear most 
 expedient ; and the following order shall be observed 
 therein : 
 
 1. A day shall be appointed for the installment, at such 
 time as may appear most convenient, and due notice thereof 
 shall be given to the congregation. 
 
 2. When the Presbytery or committee shall be convened 
 and constituted on the day appointed, a sermon shall be 
 preached by some one of the members previously appointed 
 
LA W AND USA GE. 1 1 7 
 
 thereto, immediately after which the bishop who is to pre- 
 side shall state to the congregation the design of the meet- 
 ing and briefly recite the proceedings of the Presbytery rela- 
 tive thereto, and then, addressing himself to the minister to 
 be installed, shall propose to him the following or similar 
 questions : 
 
 (i) Are you now willing to take the charge of this con- 
 gregation as their pastor, agreeably to your declaration at 
 accepting their call ? 
 
 (2) Do you conscientiously believe and declare, as far 
 as you know your own heart, that in taking upon you this 
 charge you are influenced by a sincere desire to promote the 
 glory of God and the good of his Church ? 
 
 (3) Do you solemnly promise that by the assistance of 
 the grace of God you will endeavor faithfully to discharge 
 all the duties of a pastor to this congregation, and will be 
 careful to maintain a deportment in all respects becoming a 
 minister of the gospel of Christ, agreeably to your ordina- 
 tion engagements ? 
 
 633 To all these having received satisfactory answers, 
 he shall propose to the people the following questions : 
 
 (i) Do you, the people of this congregation, continue 
 
 to profess your readiness to receive , whom you have 
 
 called to be your pastor? 
 
 (2) Do you promise to receive the word of truth from 
 his mouth with meekness and love, and to submit to him in 
 the due exercise of discipline ? 
 
 (3) Do you promise to encourage him in his arduous 
 labor, and to assist his endeavors for your instruction and 
 spiritual edification ? . 
 
 (4) And do you engage to continue to him while he is 
 
Il8 MANUAL. 
 
 your pastor that competent worldly maintenance which you 
 have promised, and whatever else you may see needful for 
 the honor of religion and his comfort among you ? 
 
 634 The people having answered these questions in 
 the affirmative by holding up their right hands, he shall 
 solemnly pronounce and declare the said minister to be 
 regularly constituted the pastor of that congregation. 
 
 635 A charge shall then be given to both parties, and 
 after prayer and singing a psalm adapted to the transaction 
 the congregation shall be dismissed with the usual benedic- 
 tion. — F. G., chap. xvi. sees, iv., v., vi. 
 
 636 It is highly becoming that after the solemnity of 
 the installment the heads of families of that congregation 
 who are present — or, at least, the elders and those appointed 
 to take care of the temporal concerns of that church — should 
 come forward to their pastor and give him their right hand, 
 in token of cordial reception and affectionate regard. — F. G., 
 chap. xvi. sec. vii. 
 
 637 It is discretionary for a Presbytery to appoint 
 others than its own members to participate in installation 
 services.— M. G. A. 1893, pp. 71, 72. 
 
 638 Also to omit the Latin exegesis as a part of trial 
 of a candidate.— M. G. A. 1893, pp. 71, 117. 
 
 639 Co-pastors are ministers who have been regularly 
 called by the people and installed by the Presbytery over 
 one or more congregations. They possess equal authority 
 both in the Session and in the congregation. — F. G., chap. 
 ix. sec. v. 
 
 640 An assistant pastor may be a licentiate or an or- 
 dained minister. He may be appointed by the church or 
 pastor, with the approbation of the Presbytery, to assist the 
 
LAW AND USAGE. II9 
 
 pastor for a time or permanently. He has no seat in the 
 Session nor jurisdiction in the congregation. In his duties 
 he acts in the name and under the direction of the pastor. 
 — Hodge. 
 
 641 Although the Constitution is silent as to the rela- 
 tion of " Pastor Emeritus," it is sometimes .instituted, with 
 the concurrence of the Presbytery, in the case of a minis- 
 ter who, after a long and honorable pastorate, has become 
 incapacitated for actual service. See Sec. 997. 
 
 642 When a minister is pastor over one church and the 
 stated supply of another, each cb.urch shall be represented 
 in Presbytery by an elder. — M. G. A. N. S. 1851, p. 15 ; O. 
 
 s. 1847, p. 377. 
 
 643 If these churches be in different Presbyteries, 
 and are under the care of the same pastor, they shall, so 
 long as the relation continues, belong to the Presbytery 
 with which the pastor is connected. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 88. 
 
 644 As expressive of the judgment of the Assembly 
 concerning the custom prevailing in some Presbyteries of 
 permitting ministers to serve churches through a series of 
 years without installation, and of placing the names of such 
 ministers in the statistical tables as pastors-elect, and whereas 
 such customs are inconsistent with the express requirements 
 or implications of Form of Government, chap. xv. sec. viii. 
 and xvi. sec. iii., Presbyteries are enjoined — 
 
 1. To take order that as soon as possible after a licenti- 
 ate or an ordained minister has been called by a church, 
 and the call has been approved and accepted, such person 
 shall be installed as pastor of the church calling him. 
 
 2. To place names of none in the statistical tables as 
 pastors-elect (" P. E.") whose calls have not been regularly 
 
1 20 MANUAL. 
 
 approved by the Presbytery having charge of the church 
 issuing the call, and who have not signified their acceptance 
 thereof and readiness for installation. — M. G. A. 1886, p. 56. 
 
 645 When any minister shall labor under such griev- 
 ances in his congregation as that he shall desire to resign 
 his pastoral charge, the Presbytery shall cite the congrega- 
 tion to appear, by their commissioners, at their next meet- 
 ing, to show cause, if any they have, why the Presbytery 
 should not accept the resignation. If the congregation fail 
 to appear, or if their reasons for retaining their pastor be 
 deemed by the Presbytery insufficient, he shall have leave 
 granted to resign his pastoral charge, of which due record 
 shall be made, and that church shall be held vacant till 
 supplied again in an orderly manner with another minister ; 
 and if any congregation shall desire to be released from 
 their pastor, a similar process, jnutaizs mutandis, shall be 
 observed. — F. G., chap. xvii. 
 
 646 Where the parties are prepared for the dissolution 
 of a pastoral relation, it may be dissolved at the first meet- 
 ing according to Form of Government, chap. xvi. sec. ii. — 
 M. G. A. O. S. 1866, p. 47. 
 
 647 Petitions. — The right to petition and memorial- 
 ize church judicatories is inalienable, but it must be exercised 
 in an orderly manner — that is, through Presbyteries and 
 Synods, and not through individuals or Sessions. — M. G. 
 A. 1883, p. 627. 
 
 648 This right was emphasized by the Assembly in 
 1887, as also the distinction between overtures, or papers 
 bearing upon general topics, and memorials, or papers re- 
 lating to personal interests ; so that whenever private in- 
 terests are involved a memorial sent to the Assembly ought 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 121 
 
 to be received and the determination of the Assembly con- 
 sidered.— M. G. A. 1887, P- 119- 
 
 649 Presbytery.— A Presbytery consists of all the 
 ministers, in numbers not less than five, and one ruling 
 elder from each congregation, within a certain district. — F. 
 G., chap. X. sec. ii. 
 
 650 Except in very extraordinary cases. Presbyteries 
 ought to be formed with geographical limits. — M. G. A. 
 1834, p. 441. 
 
 651 In 1880 the Assembly dissolved a Presbytery hav- 
 ing less than five members, and dismissed its ministers and 
 churches to another Presbytery. — M. G. A. 1880, p. 83. 
 
 652 Presbyteries should be organized so as not to 
 cover the same ground. — M. G. A. 1873, p. 525. 
 
 653 In 1887 the General Assembly recommended the 
 formation of union Presbyteries in missionary lands, and 
 the transfer to them of members of Presbyteries now in 
 connection with the Assembly. — M. G. A. 1887. P- 23. 
 
 654 Ministers, except where their labors are in an ad- 
 jacent Presbytery, should unite with the Presbytery within 
 whose bounds they reside. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 94. 
 
 655 Every congregation which has a settled pastor has 
 a right to be represented by one elder, and every collegiate 
 church by two or more elders, in proportion to the number 
 of its pastors. — F. G., chap. x. sec. iii. 
 
 656 The term "collegiate church" is used in two 
 senses : first, of a church with more than one pastor, when 
 it may be represented by as many elders as it has pastors ; 
 second, of two or more churches united under the care of 
 one pastor, when it is entitled to be represented by only 
 one elder. — M. G. A. 1868, p. 651 ; F. G., chap. x. sec. iv. 
 
122 MANUAL. 
 
 657 Where two or more congregations are united under 
 one pastor, all such congregations shall have but one elder 
 to represent them. — F. G., chap. x. sec. iv. 
 
 658 Where a minister is pastor of one church and 
 stated supply of another, each church is entitied to be repre- 
 sented.— M. G. A. N. S. 185 1, p. 15 ; O. S. 1847, p. 377. 
 
 659 Congregations on different sides of a presbyterial 
 or synodical line, under one pastoral charge, shall, so long 
 as the pastoral relation exists, belong to the Presbytery with 
 which the minister is connected. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 88. 
 
 660 Every vacant congregation which is regularly 
 organized shall be entitled to be represented by a ruling 
 elder in Presbytery. — F. G., chap. x. sec. v. 
 
 661 Every elder not known to the Presbytery shall 
 produce a certificate of his regular appointment from the 
 church which he represents. — F. G., chap. x. sec. vi. 
 
 662 Any three ministers and as many elders as may 
 be present, belonging to the Presbytery, being met at the 
 time and place appointed, shall be a quorum competent to 
 proceed to business. — F. G., chap. x. sec. vii. 
 
 663 A quorum may be constituted wholly of ministers. 
 —M. G. A. O. S. 1843. P- 196. 
 
 664 The preceding provision is based upon the fact that 
 ministers are not only preachers, but also, from the very 
 nature of their office, ruling elders. — M. G. A. 1844, pp. 
 370, 371- 
 
 665 Although less than three ministers cannot consti- 
 tute a quorum, the Assembly in 1870, and also in 1871, 
 legalized the reception of a third minister when only two 
 ministers were present. The Presbytery had been reduced 
 by the death of one member and the removal of another 
 
LA W AND USA GE. 1 2 3 
 
 These were regarded as exceptional cases. — M. G. A. 1870, 
 p. 49; 187 1, p. 538; 1872, p. 87. 
 
 666 The Presbytery has power — 
 
 1. To receive and issue appeals from church Sessions, 
 and References brought before it in an orderly manner. 
 
 2. To examine and license candidates for the holy 
 ministry. 
 
 3. To ordain, install, remove and judge ministers. 
 
 4. To examine and approve or censure the records of 
 church Sessions. 
 
 5. To resolve questions of doctrine or discipline seriously 
 and reasonably propounded. 
 
 6. To condemn erroneous opinions which injure the 
 purity or peace of the Church. 
 
 7. To visit particular churches for the purpose of inquir- 
 ing into their state and redressing the evils that may have 
 arifeen in them. 
 
 8. To unite or divide congregations at the request of. the 
 people or to form or receive new congregations. 
 
 9. And, in general, to order whatever pertains to the 
 spiritual welfare of the churches under its care. — F. G., 
 chap. X sec. viii. 
 
 667 Only Presbyteries are competent to ordain minis- 
 ters. — M. G. A. 1882, pp. 96, 97. 
 
 668 A Presbytery may dissolve a pastoral relation with- 
 out first calling a regular meeting of the congregation. — 
 M. G. A. 1890, p. 47. 
 
 669 The Presbytery may refuse to install a minister 
 when in its judgment the salary is insufficient. — M. G. A. 
 O. S. 1855, p. 272. 
 
 670 And may at its discretion dissolve a pastoral rela- 
 
1 24 MANUAL. 
 
 tion, exercising, however, the power with the greatest cau- 
 tion, and fully recording the reasons therefor. — M. G. A. O. 
 S. i860, p. 39; 1 861, p. 306; 1868, p. 649. 
 
 671 Ministers dismissed in good standing should be 
 received on their testimonials, although the Presbytery has 
 the right to satisfy itself.— M. G. A. 1834, p. 440; 1835, p. 
 485; 1880, p. 56. 
 
 672 No Presbytery has the right to grant qualified 
 letters of dismission. — M. G. A. O. S. 1869, p. 922. 
 
 673 Or to dismiss members by a committee. — M. G. 
 A. 1830, p. 302. 
 
 674 For the rule of the reception of foreign ministers, 
 see Presbyterian Digest, pp. 155, 159, 493. 
 
 675 Ministers from other denominations shall be care- 
 fully examined in theology. — M. G. A. 1880, p. 85. 
 
 676 The Presbytery may at its discretion dissolve a 
 church ; and if wrong is done to the church, redress may 
 be sought, by appeal [complaint], in a higher judicatory. — 
 M. G. A. 1878. p. 41 ; 1879, P- 615- [Under the new Book 
 of Discipline redress must be sought by complaint. — B. D. ; 
 compare sees. 83 and 94.] 
 
 677 The Presbytery has power over the location of a 
 church-building.— M. G. A. 1884, p. ']']. 
 
 678 And to divide a church on petition of its members, 
 and especially of a majority of its members, notice having 
 been given of its proposed action. — M. G. A. 1876, pp. 39, 40. 
 
 679 And over its unemployed ministers, who may be 
 required to labor in vacant churches under its care. — M. G. 
 A. i88i,pp. 545-547. 
 
 680 It is made the duty of Presbytery to discipline 
 members who absent themselves from year to year or who 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 25 
 
 give no heed to the communications of Presbytery. — M. G. 
 A. 1876, p. 80. 
 
 681 The Presbyter)- has power to determine who shall 
 statedly preach in the pulpits of its churches. — M. G. A. 
 1874. pp. 83. 85. 
 
 682 It shall be the duty of the Presbytery to keep a 
 full and fair record of its proceedings, and to report to 
 the Synod every year licensures, ordinations, the receiving 
 or dismission of members, the removal of members by 
 death, the union or division of congregations or the forma- 
 tion of new ones, and, in general, all the important changes 
 which may have taken place within its bounds in the 
 course of the year. — F. G., chap. x. sec. ix. 
 
 683 Each Presbytery shall send annually to the Synod 
 and the General Assembly a Narrative on the State of Re- 
 Ugion ; it shall also maintain a committee of benevolence, 
 also a committee on temperance. — M. G. A. 1879, P- ^22; 
 1887, p. 256. 
 
 684 Certificates of dismission g^ven by a Presbytery to 
 ministers, licentiates or candidates must specify the particular 
 body to which they are dismissed ; and if recommended to 
 a Presbytery, no other than the one designated, if existing, 
 shall receive them. — B. D. in. 
 
 685 The Presbytery has jurisdiction over the members 
 of an extinct church formerly under its care, and shall dis- 
 miss them to some other church. It shall also determine 
 any case of disciphne begun by the Session and not con- 
 cluded. — B. D. 112. 
 
 686 The Presbytery shall meet on its own adjourn- 
 ment; and when any emergency shall require a meeting 
 sooner than the time to which it stands adjourned, the 
 
1 26 MANUAL. 
 
 moderator, or, in case of his absence, death or inability to 
 act, the stated clerk, shall, with the concurrence or at the 
 request of two ministers and two elders, the elders being 
 of different congregations, call a special meeting. For this 
 purpose he shall send a circular letter, specifying the par- 
 ticular business of the intended meeting, to every minister 
 belonging to the Presbytery, and to the Session of every 
 vacant congregation, in due time previous to the meeting, 
 which shall not be less than ten days. And nothing shall 
 be transacted at such special meeting besides the particular 
 business for which the judicatory has been thus convened. 
 — F. G., chap. X. sec. x. 
 
 687 There is no constitutional or valid objection to a 
 Presbytery meeting without its geographical limits. — M. G. 
 A. O. S. 1848, p. 60. 
 
 The place of meeting of a Presbytery may be changed 
 at the request of three-fourths of the clerks of the Sessions. 
 — M. G. A. 1890, p. 45. 
 
 688 At every meeting of the Presbytery a sermon 
 shall be delivered, if convenient, and every particular 
 session shall be opened and closed with prayer. — F. G., 
 chap. X. sec. xi. 
 
 689 The minutes of Presbytery should describe the 
 ecclesiastical bodies to which persons invited to sit as cor- 
 responding members belong. — M. G. A. 181 5, p. 578. 
 
 690 Process.— See under Discipline, Sec. 299. 
 
 691 Protests,— See under Discipline, Sec. 482. 
 
 692 Quorums. — A quorum consists of a certain 
 number of members of a judicatory, as prescribed by the 
 Form of Government, and without the presence of whom 
 no business can be lawfully transacted, except that two 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 27 
 
 members may adjourn from time to time until a quorum 
 is' found to be present. — G. A. R. iii. 
 
 693 A quorum of the Session consists of two elders, 
 if there be so many in the congregation, with the pastor. — 
 F. G., chap. ix. sec. ii. See Sec. 994. 
 
 694 If by removal, death or resignation there be 
 but one elder, he and the pastor shall constitute a 
 quorum. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. ii. ; M. G. A. 1836, 
 p. 263. 
 
 695 Or where an elder refuses to act and has left the 
 church.— M. G. A. O. S. 1869. p. 911. 
 
 696 A quorum of the Presbytery consists of three min- 
 isters and as many elders as may be present, belonging to 
 the Presbytery. A quorum may consist wholly of ministers, 
 on the ground that they are not only preachers, but also 
 ruling elders in the very nature of their office. — F. G., chap. 
 X. sec. vii. ; M.- G. A. O. S. 1844, p. 370. 
 
 697 In 1 87 1, and also in 1877, the Assembly sanc- 
 tioned the act of a Presbytery which had been reduced to 
 two members in receiving a new member and then pro- 
 ceeding to business. Such proceedings, however, have no 
 validity until legalized by the Assembly.— M. G. A. 187 1, 
 p. 538. 
 
 698 Less than a quorum cannot transact any judicial 
 business which belongs exclusively to a judicatory regu- 
 larly constituted. — M. G. A. 1891, p. 188. 
 
 699 Nor can less than a quorum regularly constituted 
 elect commissioners to the General Assembly. — M. G. A. 
 N. S. 1861, p. 455. 
 
 700 A quorum of the Synod consists of any seven 
 ministers belonging to it, with as many elders as may be 
 
r28 MANUAL. 
 
 present, provided not more than three of the said ministere 
 belong to one Presbytery.— F. G., chap. xi. sec. ii. 
 
 701 When less than seven ministers are present, or 
 when more than three of a mere quorum belong to one 
 Presbytery, no business can be lawfully transacted by a 
 Synod. [A quorum must contain representatives of at 
 least three Presbyteries.]— M. G. A. O. S. 1849, P- 248; 
 
 1856, p. 539- 
 
 702 Any members less than a quorum may, however, 
 adjourn from time to time until a sufficient number appears, 
 and in case a quorum should not attend within a reasonable 
 time the moderator may fix a time and place of meeting; 
 and if he be absent, the members assembled shall repre- 
 sent the matter to him speedily, that he may act accord- 
 ingly.— M. G. A. 1796, p. 113. 
 
 703 A quorum of the General Assembly consists of 
 any fourteen or more commissioners regularly appointed, 
 one half of whom shall be ministers and assembled at the 
 time and place appointed. If a quorum be not assembled, 
 any two members shall be competent to adjourn from time 
 to time, that an opportunity may be given for a quorum to 
 asiemble. — ^F. G., chap. xii. sec. iii. ; G. A. R. iii. 
 
 704 A quorum of judicial commissions shall consist 
 of ministers and elders not less in number than three- 
 fourths of the members appointed, and shall be the same 
 in all other respects as the quorum of the appointing ju- 
 dicatory. — B. D., sec. 120. 
 
 705 References. — See under Discipline, Sec. 427. 
 
 706 Review and Control. — See under Disci- 
 pline, Sec. 388. 
 
 707 Rules for Judicatories.— The following rules 
 
Z4Pf^ AND USA GE. 1 29 
 
 for maintenance of order and despatch of business are in 
 part those which have been adopted by the General As- 
 sembly, and by it recommended to all the lower judicatories 
 of the Church for their adoption. With them are incorpor- 
 ated other rules of accepted authority in parliamentary law 
 and usage. The rules are arranged under appropriate 
 heads and have descriptive titles prefixed. 
 
 708 Of Moderators. — In every judicatory convened 
 tor the transaction of business there should be a presiding 
 officer, or moderator. The authority of a moderator is min- 
 isterial, limited by the object and purposes of the judicatory, 
 which delegates to him its powers and calls him to preside 
 over its dehberations. 
 
 709 The moderator shall take the chair precisely at 
 the appointed hour, call the meeting to order, and on the 
 appearance of a quorum open the session with prayer. — G. 
 A. R. i. 
 
 710 If the moderator be absent, the last moderator 
 present shall preside. 
 
 711 In the absence of the moderator of the General 
 Assembly, the last moderator present, being a commissioner, 
 or, if there be none, the senior commissioner present, shall 
 be requested to take his place without delay until a new 
 election. — G. A. R. ii. 
 
 712 In the General Assembly the moderator may ap- 
 point a vice-moderator, who may occupy the chair at his 
 request and otherwise assist him in the discharge of his 
 duties. — G. A. R. vii. 
 
 713 It shall be the duty of the moderator — 
 
 I. To propose to the judicatory every subject of deliber 
 ation that comes before it ; 
 9 
 
1 30 MANUAL. 
 
 2. To propose what appears to him th« most regular 
 and speedy way of bringing any business to issue ; 
 
 3. To prevent the members from interrupting each other, 
 and require them, in speaking, always to address the chair ; 
 
 4. To prevent a speaker from deviating from the subject, 
 and from using personal reflections ; 
 
 5. To silence those who refuse to obey order; 
 
 6. To prevent members who attempt to leave the judica- 
 tory without permission obtained from him ; 
 
 7. To put the question at a proper season when the 
 deliberations are ended, and announce the vote; 
 
 8. To give the casting vote when the judicatory is equally 
 divided. If unwilling to decide, he shall put the question a 
 second time ; and if the judicatory be again equally divided 
 and he decHne to vote, the question shall be lost ; 
 
 9. To give a concise and clear statement of the object of 
 the vote in all questions, and, when the vote is taken, to de- 
 clare how the question is decided ; 
 
 10. And in any extraordinary emergency to convene 
 the judicatory by his circular letter before the ordinary time 
 of meeting. — F. G., chap. xix. sec. ii. 
 
 714 The moderator of the Presbytery shall be chosen 
 from year to year, or, at its discretion, at every stated meet- 
 ing of the Presbytery. — F. G., chap. xix. sec. iii. 
 
 715 The moderator of the Synod and of the General 
 Assembly shall be chosen at each meeting of those judica- 
 tories, and the moderator, or, in case of his absence, another 
 member appointed for the purpose, shall open the next meet- 
 ing with a sermon, and shall preside until a new moderator 
 be chosen — F. G., chap. xix. 
 
 716 The moderator shall appoint all committees, ex- 
 
LAW AND USAGE. I3I 
 
 cept in those cases in which the judicatory shall decide 
 otherwise. — G. A. R. vii. 
 
 717 The moderator may speak to points of order in 
 preference to other members, and shall decide all questions 
 of order, subject to an appeal to the judicatory. — G. A. R. vi. 
 
 718 When a vote is taken by ballot, the moderator 
 shall vote with the other members, but in no other case unless 
 the judicatory be equally divided, when, if he do not choose 
 to vote, the question shall be lost. — G. A. R. viii. 
 
 719 When more than three members of the judicatory 
 shall be standing at the same time, the moderator shall re- 
 quire all to take their seats, the person only excepted who 
 may be speaking. — G. A. R. xxx. 
 
 720 In case of the death, absence or disability of the 
 clerk of a judicatory, written notice of a complaint or appeal 
 may be given to the moderator. — B. D. 84, 96. 
 
 721 The moderator of every judicatory above the 
 Session, in finally closing its sessions, in addition to prayer, 
 may cause to be sung a psalm or hymn, and shall pronounce 
 the apostolic benediction. — G. A. R. xliv. 
 
 722 Of Clerks. — Every judicatory shall choose a 
 clerk to record its transactions. Besides recording the 
 transactions, he shall preserve the records, and grant extracts 
 from them when properly required ; and such extracts, 
 under his hand, shall be considered as authentic vouchers 
 in any ecclesiastical judicatory and to every part of the 
 church of the fact which they declare. — F. G., chap. xx. ; 
 B. D. 19, 63, 65, 84, 86. 
 
 723 It shall be the duty of the clerk to make a roll of 
 all the members present at a judicatory and put the same in 
 the hands of the moderator, and, when additional members 
 
132 MANUAL. 
 
 take their seats, to add their names to the roll. — G. A 
 R. X. 
 
 724 It shall also be the duty of the clerk to file all 
 papers and to keep them in perfect order. — G. A. R. xi. 
 
 725 The stated clerk of the General Assembly shall 
 receive all overtures, memorials and miscellaneous papers 
 addressed to the judicatory, and shall make record of the 
 same and deliver them to the committee of bills and over- 
 tures. — G. A. R. xi. 
 
 726 Of Members. — No member in the course of de- 
 bate shall be allowed to indulge in personal reflections. — 
 G. A. R. xxviii. 
 
 727 Members ought not, without weighty reasons, to 
 decline voting. Silent members, unless excused from vot- 
 ing, must be considered as acquiescing with the majority. — 
 G. A. R. XXV. 
 
 728 When more than three members shall be standing 
 at the same time, the moderator shall require all to take 
 their seats, the person only excepted who may be speaking. 
 — G. A. R. xxx. 
 
 729 Every member, when speaking, shall address 
 himself to the moderator, and shall treat his fellow-mem- 
 bers, and especially the moderator, with decorum and re- 
 spect. — G. A. R. xxxi. 
 
 730 Without express permission, no member of a 
 judicatory, while business is going on, shall engage in 
 private conversation ; nor shall members address one an- 
 other, nor any person present, but through the moderator. 
 — G. A. R. xxxiii. 
 
 731 Members should maintain great gravity and dig- 
 nity, should attend closely in their speeches to the subject 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 33 
 
 under consideration, and should avoid prolix and desultory 
 harangues. — G. A. R. xxxiv. 
 
 732 Members should not retire from any judicatory 
 without the leave of the moderator, nor withdraw from it 
 to return home without the consent of the judicatory. — G. 
 A. R. xxxvii. 
 
 733 When more than one member rise to speak at the 
 same time, the member who is most distant from the mod- 
 erator's chair shall speak first. — G. A. R. xxix. 
 
 734 In the discussion of all matters where the senti- 
 ment of the house is divided, it is proper that the floor 
 should be occupied alternately by those representing the 
 different sides of the question. — G. A. R. xxix. 
 
 735 No member shall be interrupted when speaking 
 unless he be out of order or for the purpose of correcting 
 mistakes or misrepresentations. — G. A. R. xxxii. 
 
 736 Any member may call another member to order 
 who in speaking deviates from the subject under discussion. 
 — G. A. R. xxxiv. 
 
 737 The same right may be exercised in the case of a 
 member acting in a disorderly manner. — G. A. R. xxxv. 
 
 738 If any member considers himself aggrieved by a 
 decision of the moderator, it shall be his privilege to appeal 
 to the judicatory ; and the question on the appeal shall be 
 taken without debate. — G. A. R. xxxvi. 
 
 739 In the trial of judicial cases the members of the 
 "judicial committee " shall be entitled to sit and vote in the 
 cause as members of the judicatory. — G. A. R. xli. 
 
 740 On questions of order, postponement or com- 
 mitment no member shall speak more than once. On 
 all other questions each member may speak twice, but 
 
1 34 MANUAL, 
 
 not oftener without express leave of the judicatory. — 
 G. A. R. xviii. 
 
 741 Motions and Questions. — A subject proposed 
 for the action of an assembly is usually called a " motion ;" 
 when stated from the chair, "the question;" and when 
 adopted, a "vote." As some questions do notarise from 
 motions, the term may be used to include both. 
 
 742 A motion made must be seconded, and afterward 
 repeated by the moderator or read aloud, before it is de- 
 bated. If required by the moderator or any member, 
 every motion shall be reduced to writing. — G. A. R. xiv. 
 
 743 Any member who shall have made a motion shall 
 have liberty to withdraw it, with the consent of his second, 
 before any debate has taken place thereon, but not after- 
 ward without the leave of the judicatory. — G. A. R. xv. 
 
 744 A motion that is first made and seconded shall 
 hive the precedence, unless in the case of a privileged 
 question. 
 
 745 If a motion under debate contain several parts, 
 any two members may have it divided and a question taken 
 on each part — G. A. R. xvi. 
 
 746 When various motions are made with respect to 
 the filling of blanks with particular numbers and times, the 
 question shall always be first taken on the highest number 
 and the longest time. — G. A. R. xvii. "* 
 
 747 A motion upon which debate has arisen shall 
 not give place to any other motion except it be — i. To ad- 
 journ ; 2. To lay on the table; 3. To postpone indefi- 
 nitely ; 4. To postpone to a day certain ; 5. To commit ; 
 6. To amend, — which several motions shall have prece- 
 dence in the order in which they are herein arranged; and 
 
LA W AND USA GE. 1 3 5 
 
 the motion for adjournment shall always be in order. — G. A. 
 R. xix. 
 
 748 Questions not Debatable.— Motions i. To lay 
 on the table ; 2. To take up business ; 3. To adjourn ; 4. To 
 call for the previous question. — G. A. R. xviii. 
 
 749 I. To Lay on the Table. — A distinction should be 
 observed between a motion to lay on the table for the pres- 
 ent and a motion to lay on the table unconditionally — viz., 
 a motion to lay on the table for the present shall be taken 
 without debate ; and if carried in the affirmative, the effect 
 shall be to place the subject on the docket, and it may be 
 taken up and considered at any subsequent time. 
 
 750 But a motion to lay on the table mtconditionally 
 shall be taken without debate ; and if carried in the affirm- 
 ative, it shall not be in order to take up the subject during 
 the same meeting of the judicatory without a vote of recon- 
 sideration. — G. A. R. xxi. 
 
 751 2. To Adjourn. — This motion, when not modified 
 by time and when simply "to adjourn," takes precedence 
 of all other motions, and must be put without debate. 
 
 752 When modified by time, however, fixing a certain 
 day and hour, it ceases to be a privileged question. 
 
 753 The motion, if lost, cannot be reconsidered, but 
 may be renewed at another stage of business, or after prog- 
 ress in debate, or after the completion of business. 
 
 754 3- '^^^ Previous Question. — The object of moving 
 the previous question is the closing of debate and to bring 
 the judicatory to an immediate vote on the principal ques- 
 tion under discussion. 
 
 755 The previous question shall be put in this form — 
 namely, " Shall the main question be now put ?" It shall 
 
1 36 MANUAL. 
 
 only be admitted when demanded by a majority of the 
 members present, and the effect shall be to put an end lo 
 all debate and bring the judicatory to a direct vote (i) On 
 a motion to commit the subject under consideration (if such 
 motion shall have been made) ; (2) If the motion for com- 
 mitment does not prevail, on pending amendments; and 
 (3) On the main question. — G. A. R. xxii. 
 
 756 Besides the motions to lay on the table, to take 
 up business, to adjourn and for the previous question — all 
 which shall be put without debate — there are the following- 
 named privileged questions: i. To postpone; 2. To com- 
 mit ; 3. To amend ; 4. For orders of the day. 
 
 757 I- ^^ Postpone. — The motion to postpone is either 
 indefinite or to a day certain, and in both these forms is sus- 
 ceptible of amendment. 
 
 758 A motion for indefinite postponement may be 
 amended to a day certain. 
 
 759 A motion for postponement to a day certain may 
 be amended by the substitution of a different day. 
 
 760 Amendment and postponement competing, post- 
 ponement is first put. 
 
 761 A subject that has been indefinitely postponed, 
 either by the operation of the previous question or by a 
 motion for indefinite postponement, shall not be again 
 called up during the same sessions of the judicatory unless 
 by the consent of three-fourths of the members who were 
 present at the decision. — G. A. R. xxiv. ^ 
 
 762 2. To Commit. — A motion to commit takes pre- 
 cedence of a motion to amend, and is not superseded by 
 either of the motions for the previous question or to post- 
 
LA IV AND USAGE. I 37 
 
 pone. And, while it cannot be reconsidered, it may at an- 
 other stage of business be repeated or renewed. 
 
 763 The motion, if adopted, may refer the subject — 
 I, To a standing committee whose functions embrace 
 the subject in question ; 2. To the special committee 
 that has already considered and reported the subject ; 
 3. To a new special committee, which shall be appointed 
 by the moderator unless the judicatory shall otherwise 
 direct. 
 
 764 When the motion to commit is amended by add- 
 ing " with instructions," it may be {a) To report at a subse- 
 quent session ; {b) To report at any time — that is, when the 
 judicatory is not otherwise engaged ; or {c) To report at a 
 stated time, when the report becomes a special order and 
 comes up without vote, provided no other privileged ques- 
 tion is before the meeting, 
 
 7^5 3- ^^ Amend. — The following motions cannot be 
 amended: i. To adjourn; 2. To take up special orders; 
 3. To lay on the table ; 4. To take from the table ; 5. To 
 appeal. 
 
 766 An amendment, and also an amendment to an 
 amendment, may be moved on any motion; but a mo- 
 tion to amend an amendment to an amendment shall not 
 be in order. Action on amendments shall precede action 
 on the original motion. 
 
 767 A substitute shall be treated as an amendment. — 
 G. A. R. XX. 
 
 768 If an amendment is proposed by striking out a 
 particular paragraph or certain words, and the amendment 
 is rejected, it cannot be again moved to strike out the same 
 words or a part of them ; but it may be moved to strike out 
 
138 MANUAL. 
 
 the same words with others, or to strike out a part of the 
 same words with others, provided the coherence to be struck 
 out be so substantial as to make these, in fact, different prop- 
 ositions from the former. — Gushing, 
 
 769 When it is moved to amend by striking out certain 
 words and inserting others, the manner of stating the ques- 
 tion is first to read the whole passage to be amended as it 
 stands at present, then the words proposed to be struck out, 
 next those to be inserted, and lastly the whole passage as it 
 will be when amended. And the question, if desired, is 
 then to be divided and put first on striking out. If carried, 
 it is next on inserting the words proposed. If this be lost, 
 it may be moved to insert others. — yefferson, 
 
 770 In filling blanks with particular numbers or times 
 the question shall always be first taken on the highest num- 
 ber and the longest time. — G. A. R. xvii. 
 
 771 Committees. — The difference between a stand- 
 ing and a special committee is that, while the former is 
 permanent — subject, of course, to the pleasure of the 
 judicatory — the latter is temporary, and after making its 
 report ceases any longer to act and is discharged. 
 
 772 The moderator shall appoint all committees, ex- 
 cept in those cases in which the judicatory shall decide 
 otherwise. — G. A. R. vii. 
 
 773 It is proper and usual that ruling elders be repre- 
 sented in all committees. ■* 
 
 774 The person first named on any committee shall 
 be considered as the chairman thereof, whose duty it shall 
 be to convene the committee ; and, in case of his absence 
 or inability to act, the second-named member shall take 
 his place and perform his duties. — G. A. R. ix. 
 
LA W AND USA GE. 1 39 
 
 775 Standing committees are expected to make a 
 report at each stated meeting of the judicatory. 
 
 776 In all cases for trial before a judicatory, where there 
 is an accuser or prosecutor, it is expedient that there be ap- 
 pointed (if convenient) a "judicial committee," whose duty 
 it shall be to digest and arrange all the papers, and to pre- 
 scribe, under the direction of the judicatory, the whole order 
 of proceedings. The members of this committee shall be 
 entitled, notwithstanding their performance of this duty, to 
 sit and vote in the cause as members of the judicatory. — 
 G. A. R. xh. 
 
 777 In case of process on the ground of general rumor, 
 there may be appointed, if convenient, a " committee of 
 prosecution," who shall conduct the whole course on the 
 part of the prosecution. The members of this committee 
 shall not be permitted to sit in judgment on the case. — G. 
 A. R. xlii. 
 
 778 The moderator and the stated and permanent 
 clerks of the General Assembly constitute a committee 
 to report from year to year on the place of the meeting 
 of the next ensuing Assembly. — M. G. A. 188 1, p. 591. 
 
 779 A committee can act only when regularly assem- 
 bled in its organized capacity, and not by separate consul- 
 tation. 
 
 780 In case a committee be not able to agree on the 
 course of action adopted, the minority may also present 
 their views in what is called a " minority report," which, if 
 adopted, must be as an amendment to, or substitute for, the 
 report of the majority. 
 
 781 The appointment of the mover, and often the 
 seconder, of a proposition is customary, but not obligatory ; 
 
I40 MANUAL. 
 
 and when a measure has been referred for action to a com- 
 mittee, a majority at least of those friendly to it should 
 serve on the committee. 
 
 782 A report made by a committee may be treated and 
 disposed of precisely like any other proposition, and may 1 e 
 amended in the reasoning, recommendations or resolutions 
 which it contains. 
 
 783 If the report contain merely a statement of facts, 
 reasoning or opinion, the question should be, first, on its 
 acceptance. If it also conclude with resolutions, recom- 
 mendations or specific propositions of any kind — the in- 
 troductory part being consequently merged in the conclu- 
 sion — the question then should be on agreeing to the reso- 
 lutions, or on adopting the order or other proposition, or on 
 passing, or coming to the vote recommended by the com- 
 mittee ; and the same should be the form of the question 
 when the report consists merely of resolutions without any 
 introductory part. — Cushing. 
 
 784 Orders of the Day. — When several subjects 
 are assigned for consideration the same day, they are called 
 the " orders of the day," and on the day to which they are 
 assigned supersede all other questions except for adjourn- 
 ment. 
 
 785 If the motion to proceed to the consideration of 
 the orders of the day be carried in the affirmative, they 
 must be gone through with in the order in V'hich they 
 stand. 
 
 786 If the consideration of a subject be fixed for a 
 particular hour of the day named, it is not a privileged 
 question until the hour has arrived ; but if no hour is fixed, 
 the order is for the entire day and every part of it. 
 
LAW AND USAGE. I4I 
 
 787 Oiaers of the day, unless proceeded with and 
 disposed of on the day to which they are assigned, fall 
 out of course, and must be renewed for some other day. — 
 Gushing. 
 
 788 Reconsideration. — A question shall not be 
 again called up or reconsidered at the same sessions of 
 the judicatory at which it has been decided unless by the 
 consent of two-thirds of the members who were present at 
 the decision ; and unless the motion to reconsider be made 
 and seconded by persons who voted with the majority. — 
 G. A. R. xxiii. 
 
 789 No question can be twice reconsidered at the same 
 session, neither is the motion to reconsider susceptible of 
 amendment ; it is debatable or not just as the question to 
 be reconsidered was debatable or undebatable. 
 
 790 Miscellaneous. — Business left unfinished at 
 the last sitting is ordinarily to be taken up first. — G. A. 
 R. xiii. 
 
 791 The yeas and nays on any question shall not be 
 recorded unless required by one-third of the members pres- 
 ent. If division is called for on any vote, it shall be by a 
 rising vote without a count. 
 
 792 If on such a rising vote the moderator is unable 
 to decide or a quorum rise to second a call for " tellers," 
 then the vote shall be taken by rising and the count made 
 by tellers, who shall pass through the aisles and report to 
 the moderator the number voting on each side. — G. A. R. 
 xxvii. 
 
 793 When the moderator has commenced taking the 
 vote, no further debate or remark shall be admitted unless 
 there has evidently been a mistake, in which case the mis- 
 
142 MANUAL. 
 
 take shall be rectified and the moderator shall recom- 
 mence taking the vote. — G. A. R. xxvi. 
 
 794 If the house shall pass the motion " to vote on a 
 given subject at a time named," speeches shall thereafter 
 be limited to ten minutes. 
 
 When the time named shall arrive, no further discussion 
 shall be allowed either as explanation or as argument ; but 
 the moderator shall proceed to put to vote in their proper 
 order all pending propositions, and also all those of which 
 notice has been given during the discussion. 
 
 795 Should the hour for adjournment or recess arrive 
 during the voting, it shall be postponed to finish the vote, 
 unless the majority shall vote to adjourn, in which case the 
 voting shall on the reassembling of the house take prece- 
 dence of all other business till it is finished. 
 
 796 Under this rule the yeas and nays shall not be 
 called except on the final motion to adopt as a whole. 
 
 797 The motion to fix a time for voting shall be put 
 without debate. — G. A. R. xxvi. 
 
 798 All judicatories have the right to sit on private 
 business which in their judgment ought not to be matter of 
 pubhc speculation. — G. A. R. xxxviii. 
 
 799 Besides the right to sit judicially in private when- 
 ever they think proper to do so, all judicatories have a right 
 to hold what are commonly called " interlocutory meetings," 
 in which members may freely converse Jogether without the 
 formalities which are usually necessary in judicial proceed- 
 ings. — G. A. R. xxxix. 
 
 800 In judicial cases the results of interlocutory meet- 
 ings shall be recorded.— M. G. A. O. S. 1850, p. 481. 
 
 801 Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 43 
 
 capacit}, it shall be the duty of the moderator solemnly 
 to announce from the chair that the judicatory is about to 
 pass to the consideration of the business assigned for 
 trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect their 
 high character as judges of a judicatory of Jesus Christ, 
 and the solemn duty in which they are about to act. — G. 
 A. R. xl. 
 
 802 The following "General Rules for Judicatories," 
 not having been submitted to the Presbyteries, make no 
 part of the Constitution of the Presbytertan Church ; yet 
 the General Assembly of 1871, considering uniformity in 
 proceedings in all the subordinate judicatories as greatly 
 conducive to order and despatch in business, having revised 
 and approved these rules, recommended them to all the 
 lower judicatories of the Church for adoption. The rules 
 were amended by the General Assemblies of 1885, 1887, 
 and 1896. 
 
 I. The moderator shall take the chair precisely at the 
 hour to which the judicatory stands adjourned, and shall 
 immediately call the members to order, and on the appear- 
 ance of a quorum shall open the session with prayer. 
 
 II. If a quorum be assembled at the time appointed and 
 the moderator be absent, the last moderator present, being a 
 commissioner, or, if there be none, the senior member pres- 
 ent, shall be requested to take his place without delay until 
 a new election. 
 
 III. If a quorum be not assembled at the hour ap- 
 pointed, any two members shall be competent to adjourn 
 from time to time, that an opportunity may be given for a 
 quorum to assemble. 
 
 IV. It shall be the duty of the moderator at all times to 
 
144 MANUAL. 
 
 preserve order, and to endeavor to conduct all business be- 
 fore the judicatory to a speedy and proper result. 
 
 V. It shall be the duty of the moderator carefully to 
 keep notes of the several articles of business which may be 
 assigned for particular days, and to call them up at the time 
 appointed. 
 
 VI. The moderator may speak to points of order in 
 preference to other members, rising from his seat for that 
 purpose, and shall decide questions of order, subject to an 
 appeal to the judicatory by any two members. 
 
 VII. The moderator shall appoint all committees except 
 in those cases in which the judicatory shall decide otherwise. 
 In appointing the standing committees the moderator may 
 appoint a vice-moderator, who may occupy the chair at his 
 request, and otherwise assist him in the discharge of his 
 duties. 
 
 VIII. When a vote is taken by ballot in any judicatory, 
 the moderator shall vote with the other members ; but he 
 shall not vote in any other case unless the judicatory be 
 equally divided, when, if he does not choose to vote, the 
 question shall be lost. 
 
 IX. The person first named on any committee shall be 
 considered as the chairman thereof, whose duty it shall be 
 to convene the committee, and in case of his absence or in- 
 ability to act the second-named member shall take his place 
 and perform his duties. 
 
 X. It shall be the duty of the clerk, as soon as possible 
 after the commencement of the sessions of every judicatory, 
 to form a complete roll of the members present and put the 
 same into the hands of the moderator. And it shall also be 
 the duty of the clerk, whenever any additional members take 
 
LAW AND USAGE, 1 45 
 
 their seats, to add their names in their proper places to the 
 said roll. 
 
 XI. It shall be the duty of the clerk immediately to file 
 all papers in the order in which they have been read, with 
 proper endorsements, and to keep them in perfect order. 
 The stated clerk shall receive all overtures, memorials and 
 miscellaneous papers addressed to the judicatory, shall make 
 record of the same and deliver them to the committee on 
 bills and overtures for appropriate disposition or reference. 
 This committee shall have the floor on the reassembling of 
 the judicatory after each adjournment, to report its recom- 
 mendations as to orders of business or reference of papers ; 
 ind this right of the committee shall take precedence of the 
 orders of the day. In 1889 this rule was amended by 
 striking out " orders of business " and adding the following 
 words : " This committee shall report the papers retained 
 by it, as well as those recommended for reference to other 
 committees, and no committee shall report on matters 
 which have not been referred to it by the judicatory." — 
 M., 129. 
 
 XII. The minutes of the last meeting of the judicatory 
 shall be presented at the commencement of its session, and, 
 if requisite, read and corrected. 
 
 XIII. Business left unfinished at the last sitting is ordi- 
 narily to be taken up first. 
 
 XIV. A motion made must be seconded, ai d afterward 
 repeated by the moderator or read aloud, before it is de- 
 bated ; and every motion shall be reduced to writing if the 
 moderator or any member require it. 
 
 XV. Any member who shall have made a motion shall 
 have liberty to withdraw it, with the consent of his second, 
 
 10 
 
146 MANUAL. 
 
 before any debate has taken place thereon, but not after- 
 ward without the leave of the judicatory. 
 
 XVI. If a motion under debate contain several parts, 
 any two members may have it divided and a question taken 
 on each part. 
 
 XVII. When various modons are made with respect to 
 the fining of blanks with particular numbers or times, the 
 question shall always be first taken on the highest number 
 and the longest dme. 
 
 XVIII. Motions to lay on the table, to take up business, 
 to adjourn and the call for the previous quesdon shall be 
 put without debate. On questions of order, postponement 
 or commitment no member shall speak more than once. 
 On all other questions each member may speak twice, but 
 not oftener without express leave of the judicatory. 
 
 XIX. When a question is under debate, no motion shall 
 be received, unless to adjourn, to lay on the table, to post- 
 pone indefinitely, to postpone to a day certain, to commit 
 or to amend, which several motions shall have precedence 
 in the order in which they are herein arranged ; and the 
 modon for adjournment shall always be in order. 
 
 XX. An amendment, and also an amendment to an 
 amendment, may be moved on any motion ; but a motion 
 to amend an amendment to an amendment shall not be in 
 order. Action on amendments shall precede action on the 
 original motion. A substitute shall be treated as an amend- 
 ment. 
 
 XXI. A distinction shall be observed between a motion 
 to lay on the table for the present and a motion to lay on 
 the table unconditionally — namely, a motion to lay on the 
 table for the present shall be taken without debate ; and if 
 
LAW AA^D USAGE. I47 
 
 carried in the affirmative, the effect shall be to place the 
 subject on the docket, and it may be taken up and con- 
 sidered at any subsequent time. But a motion to lay on 
 the table unconditionally shall be taken without debate; 
 and if carried in the affirmative, it shall not be in order to 
 take up the subject during the same meeting of the judica- 
 tory without a vote of reconsideration. 
 
 XXII. The previous question shall be put in this form 
 — namely, "Shall the main question be now put?" It 
 shall only be admitted when demanded by a majority of 
 the members present, and the effect shall be to put an end 
 to all debate and bring the body to a direct vote — first, on 
 a motion to commit the subject under consideration (if such 
 motion shall have been made) ; secondly, if the motion for 
 commitment does not prevail, on pending amendments; 
 and lastly, on the main question. 
 
 XXIII. A question shall not again be called up or re 
 considered at the same sessions of the judicatory at which 
 it has been decided unless by the consent of two-thirds of 
 the members who were present at the decision, and unless 
 the motion to reconsider be made and seconded by persons 
 who voted with the majority. 
 
 XXIV. A subject which has been indefinitely postponed, 
 either by the operation of the previous question or by a 
 motion for indefinite postponement, shall not be again 
 called up during the same sessions of the judicatory unless 
 by the consent of three-fourths of the members who were 
 present at the decision. 
 
 XXV. Members ought not without weighty reasons to 
 dechne voting, as this practice might leave the decision of 
 very interesting questions to a small proportion of the judi- 
 
148 MANUAL. 
 
 catory. Silent members, unless excused from voting, must 
 be considered as acquiescing with the majority. 
 
 XXVI. When the moderator has commenced taking the 
 vote, no further debate or remark shall be admitted unless 
 there has ^evidently been a mistake, in which case the mis- 
 take shall be rectified and the moderator shall recommence 
 taking the vote. If the House shall pass the motion to 
 " vote on a given subject at a time named," speeches shall 
 thereafter be limited to ten minutes. When the time named 
 shall arrive, no further discussion shall be allowed, either as 
 explanation or argument, but the moderator shall proceed 
 to put to vote in their proper order all pending propositions, 
 and also all those of which notice has been given during 
 the discussion. Should the hour for adjournment or recess 
 arrive during the voting, it shall be postponed to finish the 
 vote unless the majority shall vote to adjourn, in which case 
 the voting shall, on the reassembling of the House, take pre- 
 cedence of all other business till it is finished. Under this 
 rule the " yeas and nays " shall not be called except on the 
 final motion to adopt as a whole. This motion to fix a time 
 for voting shall be put without debate. 
 
 XXVn. The yeas and nays on any question shall not 
 be recorded unless required by one-third of the members 
 present. If division is called for on any vote, it shall be by 
 a rising vote, without a count. If on such a rising vote the 
 moderator is unable to decide, or if a quorum rise to second 
 a call for " tellers," then the vote shall be taken by rising and 
 the count made by tellers, who shall pass through the aisles 
 and report to the moderator the number voting on each side. 
 
 XXVIII. No member in the course of debate shall be 
 allowed to indulge in personal reflections. 
 
LA IV AND USAGE. 1 49 
 
 XXIX. If more than one member rise to speak at the 
 same time, the member who is most distant from the mod- 
 erator's chair shall speak first. In the discussion of all mat- 
 ters where the sentiment of the House is divided^ it is propei 
 that the floor should be occupied alternately by those repre- 
 senting the different sides of the question. 
 
 XXX. When more than three members of the judica- 
 tory shall be standing at the same time, the moderator 
 shall require all to take their seats, the person only excepted 
 who may be speaking. 
 
 XXXI. Every member, when speaking, shall address 
 himself to the moderator, and shall treat his fellow-mem- 
 bers, and especially the moderator, with decorum and re- 
 spect. 
 
 XXXII. No speaker shall be interrupted unless he be 
 out of order or for the purpose of correcting mistakes or 
 misrepresentations. 
 
 XXXIII. Without express permission no member of a 
 judicatory, while business is going on, shall engage in pri- 
 vate conversation ; nor shall members address one another, 
 nor any person present, but through the moderator. 
 
 XXXIV. It is indispensable that members of ecclesias- 
 tical judicatories maintain great gravity and dignity while 
 judicially convened ; that they attend closely in their 
 speeches to the subject under consideration, and avoid 
 prolix and desultory harangues ; and when they deviate 
 from the subject, it is the privilege of any member, and the 
 duty of the moderator, to call them to order. 
 
 XXXV. If any member act in any respect in a dis- 
 orderly manner, it shall be the privilege of any member, 
 and the duty of the moderator, to call him to order. 
 
150 MANUAL. 
 
 XXXVI. If any member consider himself aggrieveu by 
 a decision of tlie moderator, it shall be his privilege to appeal 
 to the judicatory, and the question on the appeal shall be 
 taken without debate. 
 
 XXXVII. No member shall retire from any judicatory 
 without the leave of the moderator, nor withdraw from it to 
 return home without the consent of the judicatory. 
 
 XXXVIII. All judicatories have a right to sit in private 
 on business which in their judgment ought not to be matter 
 of public speculation. 
 
 XXXIX. Besides the right to sit judicially in private 
 whenever they think proper to do so, all judicatories have 
 a right to hold what are commonly called "interlocutory 
 meetings," in which members may freely converse together 
 without the formalities which are usually necessary in judi- 
 cial proceedings. 
 
 XL. Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a judicial 
 capacity, it shall be the duty of the moderator solemnly to 
 announce from the chair that the body is about to pass to 
 the consideration of the business assigned for trial, and to 
 enjoin on the members to recollect and regard their high 
 character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the 
 solemn duty in which they are about to act. 
 
 XLI. In all cases before a judicatory where there is an 
 accuser or prosecutor, it is expedient that there be a com- 
 mittee of the judicatory appointed (provided the number of 
 members be sufficient to admit it without inconvenience), 
 who shall be called the "judicial committee," and whose 
 duty it shall be to digest and arrange all the papers, and to 
 prescribe, under the direction of the judicatory, the whole or- 
 der of proceedings. The members of this committee shall be 
 
LA W AND USA GE. 1 5 1 
 
 entitled, notwithstanding their performance of this duty, to 
 sit and vote in the cause as members of the judicatory. 
 
 XLII. But in cases of process on the ground of gene- 
 ral rumor, where there is, of course, no particular accuser, 
 there may be a committee appointed (if convenient) who 
 shall be called the "committee of prosecution," and who 
 shall conduct the whole course on the part of the prosecu- 
 tion. The members of this committee shall not be per- 
 mitted to sit in judgment in the case. Rescinded 1896. 
 
 XLIII. The permanent officers of a judicatory shall 
 have the rights of corresponding members in matters 
 touching their several offices. 
 
 XLIV. The moderator of every judicatory above the 
 church Session, in finally closing its sessions, in addition to 
 prayer, may cause to be sung an appropriate psalm or 
 hymn, and shall pronounce the apostolical benediction. 
 
 803 Ruling Elders.— Ruling elders are properly 
 the representatives of the people, chosen by them for the 
 purpose of exercising government and discipline, in con- 
 junction with pastors or ministers. — F. G., chap. v. 
 
 804 Every congregation shall elect persons to the 
 office of ruling elder in the mode most approved and in 
 use in that congregation. But in all cases the persons 
 elected must be male members in full communion in the 
 rhurv,h in which they are to exercise their office. — F. G. 
 xiii. sec. ii. 
 
 805 When any person shall have been elected to the 
 office of ruling elder, he shall be set apart in the following 
 manner : 
 
 After sermon the minister shall state in a concise man- 
 ner the warrant and nature of the office, together with the 
 
152 MANUAL. 
 
 character proper to be sustained and the duties to be ful- 
 filled by the officer-elect. Having done this, he shall pro- 
 pose to the candidate, in the presence of the congregation, 
 the following questions — viz. : 
 
 1. Do you beheve the Scriptures of the Old and New 
 Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible rule 
 of faith and practice ? 
 
 2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
 of Faith of this Church as containing the system of doc- 
 trine taught in the Holy Scriptures ? 
 
 3. Do you approve of the government and discipline 
 of the Presbyterian Church in these United States ? 
 
 4. Do you accept the office of ruling elder in this con- 
 gregation, and promise faithfully to perform all the duties 
 thereof ? 
 
 5. Do you promise to study the peace, unity and purit)' 
 of the church ? 
 
 806 The elder having answered these questions in the 
 affirmative, the minister shall address to the members of 
 the church the following question — viz. : 
 
 Do you, the members of this church, acknowledge and 
 receive this brother as a ruhng elder, and do you promise 
 to yield him all that honor, encouragement and obedience 
 in the Lord to which his office, according to the word of 
 God and the Constitution of this Church, entitles him ? 
 
 807 The members of the church having answered this 
 question in the affirmative by holding up their right hands. 
 
 "the minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate by 
 prayer to the office of ruling elder, and shall give to him 
 and to the congregation an exhortation suited to the occa 
 sion. — F. G., chap. xiii. sec. iv. 
 
L/i W AND USA GE. I 5 3 
 
 [The imposition of hands in ordination is in accordance 
 with apostolic example, and is lawful and proper ; its use, 
 however, is left to the discretion of the Session of each 
 church. — M. G. A. 1833, p. 405.] 
 
 808 Where there is an existing Session it is proper 
 that the members of that body, at the close of the sei-v- 
 ice and in the face of the congregation, take the newly- 
 ordained elder by the hand, saying in words to this pur- 
 pose " We give you the right hand of fellowship, to take 
 part of this office with us." — F. G., chap. xiii. sec. v. 
 
 809 The office of ruling elder is perpetual and cannot 
 be laid aside at pleasure. No person can be divested of 
 the office but by deposition. Yet an elder may become by 
 age or infirmity incapable of performing the duties of his 
 office, or he may, though chargeable with neither heresy 
 nor immorality, become unacceptable in his official capac- 
 ity to a majority of the congregation to which he belongs. 
 In either of these cases he may, as often happens with 
 respect to a minister, cease to be an acting elder. — F. G., 
 chap. xiii. sec. vi. 
 
 810 Whenever a ruling elder, from either of these 
 causes or from any other not inferring crime, shall be 
 incapable of serving the church to edification, the Session 
 shall take order on the subject and state the fact, together 
 with the reasons of it, on their records ; provided always, 
 that nothing of this kind shall be done without the concur- 
 rence of the individual in question unless by the advice of 
 Presbytery. — F. G., chap. xiii. sec. vii. 
 
 811 If any particular church by a vote of members in 
 full communion shall prefer to elect ruhng elders for a lim- 
 ited time in the exercise of their functions, this may be done ; 
 
154 MANUAL, 
 
 provided, the full time be not less than three years and 
 the Session be made to consist of three classes, one of 
 which only shall be elected every year ; and provided, 
 that elders, once ordained, shall not be divested of the 
 office when they are not re-elected, but shall be entitled 
 to represent that particular church in the higher judica- 
 tories when appointed by the Session or the Presbytery. 
 — ^F. G., chap. xiii. sec. viii. 
 
 812 If in the introduction of the time service it be 
 necessary to elect one or more classes for less than three 
 years, so as ultimately to make the classes three and the 
 term of service three years, it is lawful to do so. — M. G. A. 
 1 89 1, p. 106. 
 
 813 While, according to our Form of Government,, 
 chap. ii. sec. iv., congregations for religious worship may 
 be formed where there may not be suitable persons to serve 
 as ruling elders, the eldership is essential to the existence 
 of a Presbyterian church. — M. G. A. 1833, P- 4^4. 
 
 814 An ordained minister cannot sustain the relation 
 of ruling elder, although in exceptional cases, on foreign- 
 missionary ground, it may be expedient for him to perform 
 temporarily the functions of the office without having been 
 specially set apart to it. — M. G. A. 1871, p. 546. 
 
 815 A meeting for the election of ruHng elders can be 
 called regularly only by the Session or by authority of some 
 higher judicatory. — M. G. A. O. S. 1867, p. 320. 
 
 816 Should a Session refuse to call such a meeting, 
 redress is to be sought by those feeling aggrieved in com- 
 plaint to the Presbytery. — M. G. A. 1822, p. 49. 
 
 817 In a meeting called for the election of ruling 
 elders the pastor is moderator ex officio. Where there is 
 
LA W AND USA GE. 155 
 
 no settled pastor the moderator of the Session appointed 
 by the Presbytery shall preside. — M. G. A. 1886, p. 26. 
 
 818 Only communicants, without regard to age, shall 
 be allowed to vote for ruling elders. — M. G. A. O. S. 1855, 
 p. 299; N. S. 1859, p. 18. 
 
 8ig An elder-elect is not a member of the Session, 
 nor can he sit in a judicial case unless he be ordained.— 
 M. G. A. N. S. 1868. p. 58. 
 
 820 When an elder is re-elected under the limited-term 
 service, he should be reinstalled. — M. G. A. 1882, p. 98. 
 
 821 Elders elected under the hmited-term service 
 shall not be elected for a longer or shorter term than 
 three years. — M. G. A. 1884, p. 114. 
 
 822 In home-missionary churches, when, from neces- 
 sity, there can be but one elder for the time being, he may 
 be elected for three years, and re-elected at the end of that 
 term ; and the division into classes, as provided in chap. 
 xiii. sec. viii. of the Form of Government, shall take place 
 as the Session can be increased in number. — M. G. k. 
 1883. p. 626. 
 
 823 If a member of Session be unacceptable and the 
 matter cannot be arranged by consent, the proper step is to 
 memoriahze Presbytery. — M. G. A. O. S. 1867, p. 369. 
 
 824 When the exigency of the case may require, the 
 Presbytery may, according to chap. x. sec. viii., declare that 
 an elder shall cease to act. — M. G. A. O. S. 1869, p. 924. 
 
 825 A faithful acceptance of the Confession of Faith is 
 required of those who accept office in our churches, and 
 elders who cannot acquiesce in the decisions of the superior 
 judicatories should resign. — M. G. A. 1882, pp. 98, 99; 
 P. D. p. 349. 
 
156 MANUAL. 
 
 826 Where there is only one elder, and when, for anj 
 reason, it is impracticable to have more, one elder and a 
 minister may constitute a quorum for the transaction of 
 business, including judicial business. — M. G. A. 1836, 
 p. 263. 
 
 827 An elder cannot be invited to sit as a correspond- 
 ing member of Presbytery. — M. G. A. 1886, p. 48. 
 
 828 Jurisdiction in relation to ruling elders pertains to 
 the Session. — B. D. 18, 46. 
 
 829 An elder, restored after suspension from office 
 only, need not be re-elected by the congregation. — M. G. 
 A. 1893, p. 151. 
 
 830 An elder receiving a certificate of dismission is 
 subject to the jurisdiction of the Session (but shall not 
 deliberate or vote in a church-meeting nor exercise the 
 functions of his office) until he has become a member of 
 the church to which he is recommended or of some other 
 evangelical church. — B. D. 109. 
 
 831 Should he return the certificate within a year from 
 its date, the Session shall make record of the fact, but he 
 shall not thereby be restored to the exercise of the func- 
 tions of his office previously held by him in the church. 
 — B. D. 109. 
 
 832 The resignation of an elder should be made to the 
 Session, and it will take effect when accepted. — M. G. A. 
 1883, p. 626. 
 
 833 Sabbath- Day. — For dehverances of the Gen- 
 eral Assembly on the Sabbath, see, in full, P. D. pp. 759-767. 
 
 834 Among the deliverances of the General Assembly 
 may be found — 
 
 I. Recommending petitions to Congress against carry- 
 
LA W AND USA GE. 1 5 7 
 
 ing and distributing the mails on the Sabbath. — M. G. A 
 1815. p. 597. 
 
 2. Enjoining discipline for its desecration. — M. G. A. 
 1828, p. 242. 
 
 3. Against traveling on the Sabbath. — M. G. A. 1874, 
 pp. 79' 80. 
 
 4. Against the opening of art-galleries, libraries and 
 places of amusement. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 71. 
 
 5. Against the buying and reading of secular newspa- 
 pers. — M. G, A. 1880, p. ^6. See Sec. 960. 
 
 6. Recommending the use of the scriptural designations 
 "Sabbath," "Lord's day."— M. G. A. 1876, pp. 70, 71. 
 
 835 Sabbath-Schools.— The following deliver 
 ances relating to Sabbath-schools have been made by the 
 General Assembly: 
 
 I. All Sabbath-schools shall be under the direction, and 
 subject to the control, of pastors and Sessions. — M. G. A. 
 1879, p. 558; 1881. p. 555. 
 
 2. Recommending to Sessions the appointment of super- 
 intendents and a careful oversight of all matters pertaining 
 tc the work of Sabbath-schools. — M. G. A. 1882, pp. 48, 49. 
 
 3. Admonishing against making instruction in the Sab- 
 bath-school a substitute for home-instruction. — M. G. A. O. S 
 1840, p. 310. 
 
 4. Enjoining the use of the Shorter Catechism as a text- 
 book.— M. G. A. O. S. 1854, p. 30; N. S. 1866, p. 278. 
 
 5. Recommending that each church defray the expenses 
 of its own Sabbath-school as a part of its own current 
 expenses, and that the children be educated to make their 
 offerings directly and intelligently to the benevolent work 
 of the Church.— M. G. A. 1887, p. 122, 
 
158 MANUAL. 
 
 836 Session. — The church Session consists of the 
 pastor or pastors and the ruling elders of a particular con- 
 gregation. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. 1. 
 
 837 A special Session of ruling elders of neighboring 
 churches to obviate delays for want of quorums is uncon- 
 stitutional.— M. G. A. O. S. i860, p. 28. 
 
 838 Of the Session, two elders, if there be as many in 
 the congregation, with the pastor, shall be necessary to con- 
 stitute a quorum. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. ii. 
 
 839 A Session in which there is but one elder, or in 
 which an elder refuses to act and has left the church, is com- 
 petent to transact all sessional acts. — M. G. A. 1888, p. 109. 
 
 840 Official acts of Session can be performed only 
 when it is regularly convened ; and when thus convened, 
 the Session should be opened and closed with prayer, ex- 
 cept that the opening prayer may properly be omitted after 
 a divine service. — M. G. A. 1884, p. 113. 
 
 841 The omission of prayer, however, cannot be made 
 a matter of exception by the Presbytery. — See Sec. 415. 
 
 842 The pastor of the congregation shall always be 
 the moderator of the Session, except when, for prudential 
 reasons, it may appear advisable that some other minister 
 should be invited to preside, in which case the pastor may, 
 with the concurrence of the Session, invite such minister 
 as they may see meet, belonging to the same Presbytery, to 
 preside in that case. The same expedient may be adopted 
 in case of the sickness or absence of the pastor. — F. G., 
 chap. ix. sec. iii. 
 
 When not presiding for the above-stated reason, the 
 pastor is a member of the Session and may act as prose- 
 cutor in a trial. — M. G. A. 1890, p. 47. 
 
LA W AND USA GE. 1 5 9 
 
 843 It is expedient, at every meeting of the Session, 
 more especially when constituted for judicial business, that 
 there be a presiding minister. When, therefore, a church 
 is without a pastor, the moderator of the Session shall be 
 either the minister appointed for that purpose by the Pres- 
 bytery or one invited by the Session to preside on a par- 
 ticular occasion. But where it is impracticable, without great 
 inconvenience, to procure the attendance of such a mod- 
 erator, the Session may proceed without it. — F. G., chap. ix. 
 sec. iv. 
 
 844 There is no provision for inviting any ministei 
 not belonging to the same Presbytery to preside at a meet 
 ing of the Session ; and as to the impracticability, in the 
 absence of a settled pastor, to procure the attendance of a 
 minister to preside, the Session, under its responsibility to 
 the Presbytery, must be the judge. — M. G. A. N. S. 1869, 
 p. 271. 
 
 845 Nor is there any constitutional provision for a 
 minister not belonging to our Church to moderate a meet- 
 ing of the Session. — M. G. A. N. S. 1869, p. 271. 
 
 846 Nor is a pastor-elect, by virtue of the call in prog- 
 ress, the moderator of the Session, but he may act as such, 
 if a member of the same Presbytery, by invitation of the 
 Session or by appointment of the Presbytery. — M. G. A. 
 1880, p. 45. 
 
 847 In congregations where there are two or more 
 pastors they shall, when present, alternately preside in the 
 Session. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. v. 
 
 848 The church Session is charged with maintaining 
 the spiritual government of the congregation. For this 
 purpose they have power — i. To inquire into the knowl- 
 
l6o MANUAL. 
 
 edge and Christian conduct of the members of the church* 
 2. To call before them offenders and witnesses, being mem- 
 bers of their own congregation, and to introduce other wit- 
 nesses, where it may be necessary, to bring the process to 
 issue, and when they can be procured to attend ; 3. To 
 receive members into the church; 4. To admonish, to 
 rebuke, to suspend or to exclude from the sacraments 
 those who are found to deserve censure ; 5. To concert 
 the best measures for promoting the spiritual interests of 
 the congregations; and 6. To appoint delegates to the 
 higher judicatories of the Church. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. vi. 
 
 849 To the Session belongs original jurisdiction of 
 the members and officers of a particular church. — B. D. 
 18, 109. 
 
 850 The censures to be inflicted by the Session are, 
 admonition, rebuke, suspension or deposition from office, 
 suspension from the communion of the church, and, in the 
 case of offenders who will not be reclaimed by milder meas- 
 ures, excommunication. — B. D. 34. 
 
 851 The vote of the Session, with or without an ac- 
 companying public confession and covenant, is the act 
 upon which membership depends.— M. G. A. N. S. 1865, 
 pp. 22, 23. 
 
 852 The Session has control of the music of the 
 church. — M. G. A. 1884, p. 115. 
 
 853 The examination of candidates for membership 
 should always be in the presence of the Session, except in 
 special cases of sickness or other hindrances, when the 
 duty may be performed by a committee under direction 
 of the Session.— M. G. A. 1885, p. 638. 
 
 854 As regards the church-building, Sabbath-school 
 
LA IV AND USAGE. l6l 
 
 and lecture-room, the use of either can be granted only 
 with the consent of the Session. — M. G. A. 1874, P- 84. 
 
 855 For the powers of the Session when the church 
 is vacant and in the settlement of a pastor, see Form of 
 Government, chap. xv. sees, i., ii. ; chap. xxi. 
 
 856 The pastor has power to convene the Session 
 when he may judge it requisite, and he shall always con- 
 vene them when requested to do so by any two of the 
 elders. The Session shall also convene when directed to 
 do so by the Presbytery. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. viii, 
 
 857 Every Session shall keep a fair record of its pro- 
 ceedings, which record shall be at least once in every year 
 submitted to the inspection of the Presbytery. — F. G., chap. 
 ix. sec. ix. 
 
 858 All proceedings of the church shall be reported 
 to, and reviewed by, the Session, and by its order incor- 
 porated with its records. — B. D. 71. 
 
 859 A Session can receive members only in the organ- 
 ization of which it is the governing body. — M. G. A. 1893, 
 p. 86. 
 
 860 Sessions are enjoined, when practicable, to hold 
 monthly meetings. — M. G. A. 1890. p. 132. 
 
 861 Also to appoint a standing committee on system- 
 atic beneficence. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 195. 
 
 862 It is important that every church Session keep a 
 fair register of marriages, of baptisms, with the times of the 
 birth of the individuals baptized, of baptized persons ad- 
 mitted to the Lord's Table, and of the deaths and other 
 removals of church-members. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. x. 
 
 863 Each Session shall keep a roll of members who 
 have removed out of the bounds of the congregation with- 
 
 11 
 
1 62 MANUAL. 
 
 out obtaining a certificate of dismission, and have, after being 
 advised, refused to apply for such certificate. This roll shall 
 state the relation of each to the church, and such members 
 shall be subject to the jurisdiction of the Session. — B. D.49. 
 
 864 The names of ordained ministers ought not to be 
 enrolled as members of the church they serve.— M. G. A. 
 
 o. s. 1843, p- 176. 
 
 865 Standards, The.— What they embrace.— See 
 under CONSTITUTION, Sec. 223. 
 
 866 How amended. — See under Amendments, Sec. 
 
 224. 
 
 867 Synod, — As a Presbytery is a convention of the 
 bishops and elders within a certain district, so a Synod is a 
 convention of the bishops and elders within a larger dis- 
 trict, including at least three Presbyteries — F. G., chap. xi. 
 sec. i. 
 
 868 The Synod may be composed, at its option, with 
 the consent of a majority of its Presbyteries, either of all 
 the bishops and an elder from each congregation in its dis- 
 trict, with the same modifications as in the Presbytery, or 
 of equal delegations of bishops and elders, elected by the 
 Presbyteries on a basis and in a ratio determined in like 
 manner by the Synod itself and its Presbyteries. — F. G., 
 chap. xi. sec. i. ; M. G. A. 1882, p. 97. 
 
 869 Any seven ministers belonging to the Synod who 
 shall convene at the time and place of meeting, with as 
 many elders as may be present, shall be a quorum to 
 transact synodical business ; provided not more than three 
 of the said ministers belong to one Presbytery. — F. G., chap, 
 xi. sec. ii. 
 
 870 According to the decision of the Assembly that 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 63 
 
 "ministers are not only preachers and administrators of 
 sealing ordinances, but also ruling elders in the very nature 
 of their office," a quorum may consist wholly of ministers. 
 — M. G. A. O. S. 1844, p. 2>lo. 
 
 871 A moderator cannot change the time of meeting 
 of a Synod ; this must be done by the Assembly. — M. G. A. 
 O. S. 1848. p. 36; N. S. 1854, p. 500. 
 
 872 Whenever, from any cause, it shall be necessary 
 to change the place of the regularly-appointed meeting of 
 a Synod, the stated clerk shall, at the request of the stated 
 clerks of at least three-fourths of its Presbyteries, be au- 
 thorized to secure another place of meeting, and to issue 
 his official call for the meeting of the Synod accordingly.— 
 M. G. A. 1884, p. 78. 
 
 873 According to chap. xix. sec. ii. of the Form of 
 Government, a Synod may hold a pro-re-nata meeting. — 
 M. G. A. 1878. p. 118. 
 
 874 Synods shall not hold sessions on the Sabbath. — 
 M. G. A. 1834, p. 445. 
 
 875 The same rule as to corresponding members 
 which was laid down with respect to the Presbytery shaU 
 apply to the Synod. — F. G., chap. xi. sec. iii. 
 
 876 The Synod has power: i. To receive and issue 
 all appeals regularly brought up from the Presbyteries, 
 provided that in the trial of judicial cases the Synod shall 
 have power to act by commission, in accordance with the 
 provisions on the subject of judicial commissions in the 
 Book of Disciphne ; 2. To decide on all references made 
 to them, its decision on appeals, complaints and references 
 which do not affect the doctrine or Constitution of the 
 Church being final ; 3. To review the records of Presby- 
 
164 MANUAL, 
 
 teries and approve or censure them ; 4. To redress what- 
 ever has been done by Presbyteries contrary to order ; 5. To 
 take effectual care that Presbyteries observe the Constitution 
 of the Church ; 6. To erect new Presbyteries and unite or 
 divide those which were before erected; 7. Generally to 
 take such order with respect to the Presbyteries, Sessions 
 and people under their care as may be in conformity with 
 the word of God and the established rules, and which tend 
 to promote the edification of the Church ; 8. And, finally, 
 to propose to the General Assembly for their adoption such 
 measures as may be of common advantage to the Church. 
 — F. G., chap. xi. sec. iv. 
 
 877 The Synod has appellate, but not original, juris- 
 diction.— B. D. 18. 
 
 878 It has jurisdiction over the members of an ex- 
 tinct Presbytery, may transfer them to any Presbytery 
 within its bounds, and also may determine any case of 
 discipHne begun by the Presbytery and not concluded. — 
 B. D. 113. 
 
 879 The Synod shall convene at least once in each 
 year ; at the opening of which a sermon shall be delivered 
 by the moderator, or, in case of his absence, by some other 
 member; and every particular session shall be opened and 
 closed with prayer. — F. G., chap. xi. sec. v. 
 
 880 Exceptions have been taken to the records of Synod 
 which did not record the fact that a sermon was preached 
 at the opening session. — 1827, p. 205 ; O. S. 1856, p. 520. 
 
 881 Also to the omission of opening and closing with 
 prayer. — M. G. A. 1872, p. 68. 
 
 882 It shall be the duty of the Synod to keep full and 
 fair records of its proceedings, to submit them annually to 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 65 
 
 the inspection of the General Assembly, and to report to 
 the Assembly the number of its Presbyteries, and of the 
 members and alterations of the Presbyteries. — F. G., chap. 
 xi. sec. vi. 
 
 883 The General Assembly has decided that absentees 
 from meetings of Synod must be recorded. — M. G. A. 1882, 
 
 p. 94. 
 
 884 And be called to answer. — M. G. A. 1873, P- S^^* 
 
 885 That judicial cases must be described. — M. G. A. 
 
 1883, p. 688. 
 
 886 And reasons for decision on them be recorded. 
 — M. G. A. O. S. 1861, p. 315. 
 
 887 That papers adopted must be recorded. — M G. A, 
 
 1884, p. 116. 
 
 888 That resolutions adopted must be recorded. — M. 
 G. A. O. S. i86i,p. 315. 
 
 889 That the Narrative on the State of Religion must 
 De recorded. — M. G. A. 1870, p. 91. 
 
 890 That records must be presented annually. — M. G. 
 A. 1872, p. 68. 
 
 891 And that they shall be kept without abbreviations. 
 -M. G. A. 1883. p. 688. 
 
 892 And that they shall be read and approved before 
 adjournment. — M. G. A. 1884, p. 116. 
 
 893 And be attested by the stated clerk. — M. G. A. 
 N. S. 1862. p. 28. 
 
 894 Synodical records may be kept in printed fonn, 
 provided, i. That such printed minutes be complete and 
 accurate in all details ; 2. That they be uniform as to size 
 of page with the minutes of the Assembly; 3. That the 
 copy submitted by each Synod to the Assembly for review 
 
1 66 MANUAL. 
 
 be attested by the certificate of the stated clerk in writing, 
 and that blank pages be left at the end for recording any 
 exceptions that may be taken ; 4. That at least two addi- 
 tional, copies of each and every issue be transmitted to the 
 stated clerk of the Assembly, and two deposited in the 
 library of the Presbyterian Historical Society. — M. G. A. 
 1884. p. 75. 
 
 895 The same principle of action in regard to keeping 
 records applies to all our judicatories. — M. G. A. 1889, 
 p. lOI. 
 
 896 The Synod shall make a special record of all 
 judicial decisions and send it up to the Assembly. — M. G. 
 A. 1885, p. 662. 
 
 897 The Synod shall also send up to the Assembly a 
 report on systematic beneficence. — M. G. A. 1879, PP- ^22, 
 623. 
 
 898 Also a report on temperance. — M. G. A. 1887, P- 
 256. 
 
 899 Temperance. — The uniform testimony of the 
 General Assembly on this subject has been condemnatory 
 of the use, manufacture and traffic in ardent spirits, and in 
 favor of total abstinence from them as a beverage. 
 
 900 In 1818, 1865, O. S.. 1866 N. S., 1877 (p. 558), de- 
 liverances were made to the effect " that total abstinence 
 from all intoxicating drinks as a beverage is demanded 
 from every Christian by the condition of society, the purity 
 of the Church and the word of God." 
 
 901 In 1830 the Assembly, while disclaiming to en- 
 croach upon the rights of private judgment, expressed its 
 very deep regret that any members of the Church of Christ 
 should at the present day, and under existing circumstances, 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 6/ 
 
 feel themselves at liberty to manufacture, vend or use ardent 
 spirits. — M. G. A. 1830, p. 298. 
 
 902 In 1877, Sessions were called upon "to guard 
 carefully the purity of the Church by refusing to admit to 
 membership or to retain those within her pale who are en- 
 gaged in the manufacture or sale of intoxicating liquors as 
 a beverage, or who derive their livelihood from this sinful 
 traffic."— M. G. A. 1877, p. 558. 
 
 903 In 1880 the Assembly reiterated the judgments of 
 former Assemblies on the subject, and against the renting 
 of one's property knowingly for such manufacture and sale. 
 
 -M. G. A. 1880. p. 75. 
 
 904 Similar testimony was borne in 1883, in which the 
 Assembly declared "that, in view of the evils wrought by 
 this scourge of our race, the Assembly would hail with ac- 
 clamations of joy and thanksgiving the utter extermina- 
 tion of the traffic in intoxicating liquors as a beverage by 
 the power of Christian conscience, pubHc opinion and the 
 strong arm of the civil law." — M. G. A. 1883, p. 656 ; 1884, 
 p. 73 ; 1885, p. 666. See Sec. 961. 
 
 905 In 1 88 1 the General Assembly appointed the 
 " Permanent Committee on Temperance," having for its 
 object the quickening and union of our Synods and 
 churches in suitable measures for promoting the temper- 
 ance reform. — M. G. A. 1881, p. 537. 
 
 906 By order of the Assembly, all our church courts 
 are recommended to appoint a standing committee on tem- 
 perance ; presbyterial standing committees are directed to 
 prepare and send to the Permanent Committee a distinct 
 Temperance Narrative on or before the first of April, the 
 same to be incorporated in the report to be made by the 
 
1 68 MANUAL. 
 
 Permanent Committee to the Assembly. — M. G. A. 1885, 
 p. 667. 
 
 907 In 1887 this committee was reorganized, with its 
 headquarters in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, when the follow- 
 ing resolution was adopted : ''Resolved, That this Assembly 
 reiterates and emphasizes the deliverances of former Assem- 
 blies in reference to the sin of intemperance, the unspeak- 
 able evil and wrong of the liquor traffic, the use of intox- 
 icating drinks as a beverage and the duty of all members 
 of our churches to encourage and promote the cause of 
 temperance in every legitimate way, and especially by the 
 power of personal influence and example, and by the 
 strong arm of the civil law." — M. G. A. 1887, p. 127. 
 
 908 In reaffirming its former testimony against the 
 liquor traffic the Assembly recommends vigorous efforts for 
 securing prohibitory laws in all our States and Territories. 
 Its action, however, is not to be construed as the advocacy 
 of any particular political party. — M. G. A. 1890, p. 83. 
 
 909 Total abstinence from the use of tobacco by our 
 ministers, elders and candidates is recommended. — M. G. 
 A. 1892, p. 217. 
 
 910 Theological Seminaries.— In the exercise 
 of its right of veto vested in it by the compact of 1870 — 
 M., p. 63 — the Assembly disapproved of the appointment 
 of Prof. Briggs, by transfer from one chair to another, in the 
 Union Theological Seminary of New York. — M. G. A. 1891, 
 p. 97. 
 
 911 The above-mentioned exercise of a veto power 
 was based upon the following plan, as proposed by the 
 Directors of the aforesaid Seminary, and adopted by the 
 A.ssembly : 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 69 
 
 1, Accepting the offer so generously made by the Direc- 
 tors of the Union Theological Seminary, in New York — a 
 seminary independent hitherto of all direct ecclesiastical 
 control — to invest the General Assembly with the right of a 
 veto in the election of professors in that institution, the 
 Assembly would invite all those theological seminaries not 
 now under the control of the General Assembly to adopt 
 at their earliest convenience the same rule and method, to 
 the end that, throughout the whole Presbyterian Church, 
 there may be uniform and complete confidence in those 
 entrusted with the training of our candidates for the min- 
 istry. 
 
 2. That the several Boards of Directors of those semi- 
 naries which are now under the control of the General As- 
 sembly shall be authorized to elect, suspend, and displace 
 the professors of the seminaries under their care, subject 
 in all cases to the veto of the General Assembly, to whom 
 they shall annually make a full report of their proceedings, 
 and to whom their minutes shall be submitted whenever 
 the Assembly shall require them to be produced. These 
 Boards shall further be authorized to fix the salaries of the 
 professors, and to fill their own vacancies, subject in all 
 cases to the veto of the Assembly. — M. G. A. 1870, pp. 63, 
 148, 149. 
 
 912 In 1 87 1 the Assembly declared that the act sub- 
 jecting the election of a professor to the veto of the Assem- 
 bly is that such election be reported to the next Assembly 
 thereafter ; and if not vetoed by that Assembly the election 
 shall be regarded as complete. — M. G. A. p. 581. 
 
 913 In 1892 the Assembly, under the conviction that 
 the Church should have control over its theological sem- 
 
I/O MANUAL. 
 
 inaries, appointed a committee to take into consideration 
 the whole subject and confer with the directors and trus- 
 tees of these institutions. The second report of this com- 
 mittee, presented in 1894, was adopted by the Assembly. 
 The first of the resoUitions of the report, while the law for 
 seminaries hereafter to be established (see Res. 2), is as 
 yet only tentative as to existing seminaries (see Res. 3), 
 The resolutions are as follows : 
 
 First. That each and all the seminaries of the Church 
 be requested to secure at the earliest moment practicable, 
 such changes in their charters, or amendments thereto, as 
 will provide — 
 
 {a) That all their funds and property, subject to the 
 terms and conditions of existing or specific trusts, shall be 
 declared to be held by them in trust for the Presbyterian 
 Church in the United States of America, for the purposes 
 of theological education according to the standards of said 
 Church, and that no part of the funds and property so held 
 in trust shall be used for any other purpose than for theologi- 
 cal education in the doctrines set forth in the standards of 
 the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America. 
 
 [b) That the election of the trustees, directors or com- 
 missioners, or whatever the bodies governing the teaching 
 or property shall be named, shall be subject to the approval 
 of the next succeeding General Assembly, and that no 
 election shall take effect until approved by the General 
 Assembly ; failure of the General Assembly to which said 
 elections are reported for approval to act thereon shall be 
 regarded as approval of said elections. 
 
 [c] That the election, appointment or transfer of all 
 professors and teachers in all seminaries shall be submitted 
 
LA W AND USA GE. 1 7 1 
 
 to the next succeeding General Assembly for its approval, 
 and that no such election, appointment or transfer shall 
 take effect, nor shall any professor or teacher be inducted 
 into office until his election, appointment or transfer shall 
 have been approved by the said General Assembly ; failure 
 of the General Assembly to which the said elections, ap- 
 pointments or transfers are reported for approval to act 
 thereon shall be regarded as approval thereof, and that all 
 of said professors and teachers shall be either ministers or 
 members in good standing of the Presbyterian Church in 
 the United States of America. 
 
 [d) That in the event of the violation of any of the 
 terms of said amendments, or the misuse or the diversion 
 of the funds or property held by them, then the General 
 Assembly shall be empowered to provide against such 
 violation of the provisions of said charters, and for the 
 enforcement of the same, and for the protection of the 
 trusts on which said property and funds are held, in such 
 manner, and in the name of such person or corporation, as 
 it may direct by resolution certified by its clerk, in any 
 civil court having jurisdiction over the corporations whose 
 charters are so amended. 
 
 Second. That all seminaries hereafter established or 
 organized shall contain in their charters the foregoing pro- 
 visions as an essential part thereof, before they shall be 
 recognized as in connection with the Presbyterian Church 
 in the United States of America. 
 
 Third. That the General Assembly, having adopted the 
 foregoing resolutions, shall appoint a committee of fifteen 
 persons to confer with the various seminaries, with a view 
 to securing their approval of said resolutions, and theii 
 
172 MANUAL. 
 
 consent to said changes in their charters, and for the pur- 
 pose of aiding them by counsel and otherwise in securing 
 the necessary changes and amendments to the respective 
 charters herein recommended ; it being understood that 
 the adoption of said resolutions is without impairment of 
 any of the rights of the General Assembly, or of said sem- 
 inaries, that may have accrued by the compact of 1870; 
 and said committee to make report to the next General 
 Assembly for final action on this whole subject by the 
 Assembly. See Sec. 962. 
 
 914 The Assembly also enjoined the Board of Educa- 
 tion to aid such students only, as may be in attendance 
 upon seminaries approved by the Assembly. — M. 1893, 
 p. 161. See Sec. 953. 
 
 915 Trustees. — Our Form of Government, chap, 
 vi., in defining the duties of deacons, declares that "to 
 them may be properly committed the management of the 
 temporal affairs of the church;" yet in many of our 
 churches these affairs are committed to trustees elected 
 by the congregation. 
 
 916 When, however, a particular church commits the 
 management of its temporal affairs to a board of trustees, 
 the greatest care should be taken that the charter under 
 which they are incorporated contains no provisions which 
 shall in any respect contravene the principles and order 
 of the Presbyterian Church.— M. G. A. O. S. 1838, p. 26. 
 
 917 Trustees have no control of money collected for 
 the poor, which control belongs to the deacons ; nor of con- 
 tributions made for benevolent objects, the control of which 
 belongs to the Session. — F. G., chap. vi. ; D. W., chap. vi. 
 
 918 It is not competent for trustees to make any 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 73 
 
 change in the salary of the pastor, which, being of the 
 nature of a contract, can be changed only with the mutual 
 consent of the contracting parties — that is, the pastor and 
 the congregation — subject, of course, to review by the Pres- 
 bytery. 
 
 gig When a church-edifice is held by trustees, the 
 legal title is vested in them ; and, having the title, the cus- 
 tody and care of the property pertain to them for the uses 
 and purposes for which they hold the trust. These uses 
 and purposes are the worship of God, and the employment 
 of such other means of spiritual improvement as may be 
 consistent with the Scriptures and according to the order 
 of the Church; to which may be added congregational 
 meetings for business relating to the church or the corpo- 
 ration.— M. G. A. O. S. 1863, p. 43. 
 
 g20 By the Constitution of the Church, the Session is 
 charged with the supervision of the spiritual interests of the 
 congregation, and this includes the right to direct and con- 
 trol the use of the building for the purposes of worship, — 
 M. G. A. O. S. 1863, p. 43. 
 
 g2l This being the principal purpose of the trust, the 
 trustees are bound to respect the wishes and action of the 
 Session as to the use and occupation of the house of wor- 
 ship, and have no legal right to grant the use of it for pur- 
 poses which the Session disapprove. — M. G. A. O. S. 1863, 
 p. 44. 
 
 g22 In 1893 the Assembly emphasized its former de- 
 liverances respecting the authority of Sessions and trustees 
 respectively, and reaffirmed the exclusive authority of the 
 Session over the worship of the church, including the music, 
 the use of the church buildings and the times and places 
 
1/4 MANUAL. 
 
 of preaching. This was rendered necessary by many com- 
 plaints against the unwarranted assumption of powers by 
 trustees which are plainly in conflict with the Constitution 
 of the Church. — M., p. 90. 
 
 923 In making the above deliverance the Assembly 
 enjoins upon the churches loyal adherence to our Form of 
 Government, which provides that the authority of the Session 
 over all matters of worship is paramount. It also recom- 
 mends that all such questions be treated by the Session with 
 Christian tact and courtesy, in the spirit of love and for- 
 bearance. — M., p. 90. 
 
 924 In order to define the true relation and authority 
 of Trustees, and, if possible, to adopt some plan by which 
 the temporal affairs of churches may be so conducted as 
 to avoid . conflict with the constitutional authority of the 
 Session, the whole matter was referred to a committee for 
 careful consideration. — M. G. A. 1892, p. 52 ; 1893, pp. 
 
 87-9- 
 
 925 Charters for churches should carefully describe 
 the trust upon which property is held. — M. G. A. 1889, p. 17. 
 
 926 For the disposition of the property of defunct 
 churches, see M. G. A. 1889, p. 18. 
 
 927 In 1872 the Supreme Court of the United Stales 
 decided that in the use of the property for all religious 
 services or ecclesiastical purposes the trustees are under 
 the control of the church Session. — M. G. A. O. S. 1863, 
 p. 43; 1872, p. 181, Appendix. 
 
 928 In 1874 the General Assembly declared " that the 
 Constitution of our Church charges the Session with the 
 supervision of the spiritual interests of the congregation 
 and all the services and matters pertaining thereto, and 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 75 
 
 that any action by the board of trustees, unauthorized by 
 the congregation, tending to annull or contravene in any 
 way such supervision and control is illegal and void." At 
 the same time, it decided "that, as regards the church- 
 building, the Sabbath-school and lecture-room, the trustees 
 have no right to grant or to withhold the use of either 
 against the wishes or consent of the Session." — M. G. A. 
 1874, p. 84. 
 
 929 In any case of conflict between the trustees and the 
 Session the proper appeal is, first, to the persons compos- 
 ing the congregation, to whom the trustees are responsible ; 
 secondly, to the Presbytery for their advice ; and finally, 
 if necessary, to the legal tribunals. — M. G. A. 0. S. 1863, 
 pp. 43, 44; see also P. D., pp. 108-111. 
 
 930 Unitarianism. — For testimony against, see 
 P. D., pp. 219, 220. 
 
 931 Unitarian baptism is invalid. — M. G. A. 1814, p. 549. 
 
 932 A Unitarian minister shall not be invited to the 
 privileges of a corresponding member in our judicatories. 
 — M. G. A. 1886, p. no. 
 
 933 Universalism. — For testimony against, see 
 P. D., pp. 219, 220. 
 
 934 Women, Ministrations of.— The General 
 Assembly, in its Pastoral Letter in 1832, approved of meet- 
 ings of pious women by themselves for conversation and 
 prayer, but at the same time declared that to teach and 
 exhort or to lead in prayer in public promiscuous assem- 
 blies are clearly forbidden to women in the holy oracles.— 
 M.G. A. 1832, p. 378. 
 
 935 In 1872, in answer to an overture " for such rules 
 as shall forbid the licensing and ordaining of women to 
 
iy6 MANUAL. 
 
 the gospel ministry, and the teaching and preaching of 
 women in our pulpits," the following deliverance was 
 adopted : " That there is no necessity for a change in the 
 Constitution of the Church touching this question, and the 
 memorialists are referred to the deliverance of the Assem- 
 bly of 1832, which expresses its judgment." — M. G. A. 1872, 
 p. 89. 
 
 936 As further expressive of its views on the ministra- 
 tions of women, the General Assembly in 1878 sustained 
 the decision of the Synod of New Jersey as against the 
 appeal of Rev. I. M. See, declaring, with the Synod, that 
 the Scriptures " do prohibit the fulfilling by women of the 
 offices of public preachers in the regular assemblies of the 
 Church." 
 
 937 At the same time, the Assembly find great pleas- 
 ure in caUing attention to the enlarging efforts and the grow; 
 ing influence of the women of the Presbyterian Church in 
 the work committed to the denomination, and point with 
 peculiar satisfaction and emphatic approbation to the noble 
 record to which these women are daily adding by theii 
 efficiency and devotion. — M. G. A. 1878, p. 103. 
 
 938 Sessions may appoint godly and competent 
 women, in full communion with the Church, for such min- 
 istrations to bodily and spiritual needs as may properly 
 come within their sphere. — M. G. A. 1893, p. 170. 
 
 939 Participation by women in assemblies for worship 
 in the church is left to the discretion of each Session. — 
 M. G. A. 1893, p. 114. 
 
 940 Young People's Societies. — The Assem- 
 bly emphasizes the importance of a loving oversight of our 
 voung people, of the need of instructing them in the piivi- 
 
LAW AND USAGE. 1 77 
 
 leges and obligations of their covenant relations to the 
 Church, and of giving special attention to such organiza- 
 tions as shall secure their culture and development. — 
 M. G. A. 1889, P* ^^2; 1893, pp. 124-128. See Sec. 967. 
 
 941 For model constitution of such societies, see 
 M. G. A. 1893, p. 127. 
 12 
 
THE ACTS AND DECISIONS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895-1903. 
 
 942 Assembly's Herald.— This newspaper, as the 
 medium of communication between our Boards and the 
 members of our Church, is heartily endorsed and its cir- 
 culation urged. 
 
 943 Boards of the Church.— Each Presbytery is 
 enjoined to inquire of the churches under its care if t'hey 
 have taken collections for the Boards. 
 
 944 Also that reasons should be required of non- 
 giving churches for their failure. 
 
 945 This Assembly reaffirms its deliverance made in 
 1894, M., p. 147, that each of its Synods, Presbyteries, and 
 churches should give its just share of the funds needed to 
 prosecute the work of the Boards of the Church ; and that 
 the amount which a Synod, Presbytery, or church is able to 
 expend upon itself in the erection of edifices and in con- 
 gregational expenses is a fair basis upon which to estimate 
 what should be given to benevolent work beyond local 
 bounds. 
 
 946 The time of payment of the salaries of home 
 missionaries was ordered to be monthly instead of 
 quarterly as heretofore. 
 
 178 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895. 1 79 
 
 947 Attention is called to the observance of the second 
 Sabbath of June as Children's Day, and our Sabbath- 
 schools are reminded that an important part of the service 
 is the presentation of offerings to carry on the work of 
 Sabbath-school missionaries. 
 
 948 Also, to the publication, by our Board of Publica- 
 tion and Sabbath-school Work, of a large number of fresh, 
 popular, and timely books for Sabbath-schools ; also, to 
 periodicals adapted to the needs of young people's societies, 
 men's leagues, etc. 
 
 949 The Assembly heartily recommends the New 
 Hymnal now nearing completion, and expresses the hope 
 that it may be adopted throughout the Church. 
 
 950 The Board of Home Missions is authorized, 
 through the Women's Executive Committee, at its discre- 
 tion, to commission women, other than teachers, to do 
 missionary work m connection with homes of the moun- 
 tain people of the South, and wherever similar work is 
 needed. 
 
 951 In commending the work of women in missionary 
 work the suggestion is made that they reduce, as far as 
 possible, their methods of contributing to special objects. 
 
 952 The following new percentage of contributions to 
 our Boards, to be allotted by Sessions, is recommended, 
 viz.: Home Missions, 33; Foreign Missions, 31 ; Educa- 
 tion, 6 ; Sabbath-school Work, 6 ; Church Erection, 6 ; 
 Relief Fund, 6 ; Freedmen, 6 ; Aid for Colleges. (See 
 Sec. 81.) 
 
 953 Candidates for the Gospel Ministry. — 
 In answer to an overture by the Presbytery of New York 
 asking for instruction in relation to its duty towards students 
 
l80 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 
 
 applying to be taken under its care who are pursuing, or 
 purpose to pursue, their studies in theological seminaries 
 respecting whose teaching the General Assembly disavows 
 responsibility, the Assembly declared that, while recogniz- 
 ing the general principle that a young man should stand 
 on his merits as revealed by examination for entrance into 
 the Presbyterian ministry, yet — 
 
 1. It is the genius of the whole Presbyterian system to 
 educate its ministers through careful training and presby- 
 terial supervision, " and to make effectual provision that all 
 who are admitted as teachers be sound in the faith." (F. 
 G., chap, i., sec. v.) 
 
 2. Our Book requires that " except in extraordinary 
 cases," before licensure the candidate " shall have studied 
 divinity at least two years under some approved divine or 
 professor of theology." (F. G., chap, xiv., sec. vi.) 
 
 3. The General Assembly of 1806 recommended every 
 presbytery under their care " to inspect the education of 
 these youth (those preparing for the ministry) during the 
 course of both their academic and theological studies, 
 choosing for them such schools, seminaries, and teachers as 
 they may judge most proper and advantageous ; so as 
 eventually to bring them into the ministry well furnished 
 for their work." (Baird's Digest, p. 398.) 
 
 4. The General Assembly of 1894 affirmed that it is the 
 privilege of the presbytery to direct " the education of their 
 students within reasonable limits in schools approved by 
 the General Assembly, and to prohibit their attendance at 
 institutions disapproved by the same." (Min., 1894, p. 
 125.) 
 
 Therefore, inasmuch as obedience to the Constitution of 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1893. 181 
 
 the Church is obligatory on all Presbyteries, we recommend 
 that, in accordance with the provisions of the Form of 
 Government above cited, the Presbytery of New York be 
 instructed and enjoined not to receive under its care for 
 licensure students who are pursuing or purpose to pursue 
 their studies in theological seminaries respecting whose 
 teaching the General Assembly disavows responsibility. 
 
 954 Concerts of Prayer. —The Assembly em- 
 phasizes the importance of the observance of the monthly 
 concert of prayer for missions, and recommends that the 
 time of the concert of prayer for colleges and institutions 
 of learning be changed from the third Thursday to the 
 second Sabbath in January — and that the day be known as 
 Education Day. 
 
 955 Judicatories, Grievances of. —The As- 
 sembly formally declared adopted the overture on this sub- 
 ject sent down to the Presbyteries in 1894. (See sec. 549, 
 Min., p. 163.) 
 
 956 Lord's Supper. — In answer to an overture as 
 to the use of individual cups in the observance of the Lord's 
 Supper the Assembly declared that it sees no reason for 
 changing the primitive method of administering that ordi- 
 nance. 
 
 957 The Assembly also declared that the unfermented 
 fruit of the vine fulfils every condition in the celebration of 
 the Lord's Supper. (See also sec. 575.) 
 
 958 Memorial Fund. — To commemorate the 
 twenty-fifth anniversary of the Reunion of 1870, the As- 
 sembly adopted the recommendation, and appointed a 
 committee to give it practical effect, to raise a Memorial 
 Fund of $1,000,000, to be used for the hquidation of the 
 
1 82 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 
 
 debts of- our Boards, and the further prosecution of the 
 benevolent work committed to their care. 
 
 959 Sabbath Observance.— As expressive of its 
 sense of the importance of the Christian Sabbath, the As- 
 sembly adopted the following resolutions, viz. : 
 
 Resolved — i. That this General Assembly hereby ex- 
 presses its profound sense of the importance of inculcating 
 Scriptural precepts in reference to the Sabbath in the home, 
 in the Sunday-school, and in all young people's associa- 
 tions. 
 
 2. That we deprecate the growing tendency in many 
 places to make the Lord's Day a season of worldly enter- 
 tainments, social visitations, and personal self-indulgence. 
 We particularly enjoin upon the members of our own 
 Church to see to it that they do nothing by example to 
 increase the frightful desecration of the Lord's Day. 
 
 3. That we heartily commend all Sunday legislation 
 designed to protect the Christian Sabbath as a day of rest 
 and Nvorship, and pledge ourselves to resist in every lawful 
 way the effort to destroy its civil safeguards. 
 
 4. That we are deeply impressed with the responsi- 
 bihty of Christian ministers and elders in proclaiming the 
 truth concerning the holy Sabbath, and in faithfully ad- 
 monishing any under their care who entertain unscriptural 
 views, or engage in practices inconsistent with the sacred 
 duties of the day. 
 
 5. That the American Sabbath Union, a Christian, 
 interdenominational, and national society, having for its 
 single object the preservation of the American Sabbath, has 
 our continued sympathy and hearty co-operation. We also 
 express our cordial approval of the Woman's National 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895. 1 83 
 
 Sabbath Alliance, auxiliary to the American Sabbath 
 Union, and recommend this organization especially to 
 Christian women in all our communities. 
 
 6. That at least one prayer-meeting service should be 
 set aside during the year for the purpose of emphasizing 
 and exalting the value of the Christian Sabbath. 
 
 7. That this Assembly warns the ministers and mem- 
 bers of the Church against the evil and insidious influences 
 of the Sunday newspapers, and urges them by word and 
 action to decrease their unwholesome and insidious power. 
 
 960 Temperance. — As expressive of its views on 
 this subject, the Assembly declared : 
 
 1. The temperance deliverances of the Assemblies which, 
 in unbroken hne for more than eighty years, have spoken 
 with no uncertain sound the convictions of the Church in 
 favor of total abstinence for the individual and the aboli- 
 tion of the traffic in intoxicants. 
 
 2. That, while not abating efforts to secure more efficient 
 repressive legislation, there should be increased endeavor 
 to secure by election and appointment to official position 
 men of clean hands and pure hearts who have not lifted 
 up their hands to vanity or sworn deceitfully, and to sustain 
 them in the faithful discharge of their duties. Cordial 
 approval is given to all proper efforts to secure such legisla-. 
 tion as will prevent the appointment of any man of known 
 intemperate habits to official position under national, State, 
 or municipal authority. 
 
 3. Believing that, in seeking a legislative panacea for 
 present ills, due consideration is not given to preventive 
 measures, it is urged that the children and youth be in- 
 structed more diligently on this subject; that the Church 
 
1 84 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 
 
 give increased attention to it by teaching and preaching 
 and by effective temperance organizations within its own 
 congregations and subject to its own administration ; that 
 education be emphasized even more than legislation as an 
 immediate need of the temperance cause, remembering 
 always that the Gospel of Jesus Christ is the power of God 
 unto salvation from this as from all other sins. Presby- 
 teries and Synods are urged to renewed and increased 
 activity along the lines of education and organization. 
 
 4. That we earnestly urge upon our people the desir- 
 ability of demanding the enforcement of the liquor laws 
 throughout our land. 
 
 5. That in the judgment of this Assembly the time has 
 come when Christian men should make their influence felt 
 directly at the ballot-box, and that all voters connected 
 with our communion are urged to vote against the granting 
 of licenses for the sale of intoxicating liquors. 
 
 961 Theological Seminaries. — The Committee 
 of Conference with Theological Seminaries (see sees. 910- 
 914) reported that, with the exception of the seminaries of 
 Omaha and Dubuque, which accepted all the recommen- 
 dations of the Assembly (see sec. 913), the remaining 
 seminaries for various reasons declined for the present to 
 accede to such recommendations ; — whereupon the follow- 
 ing resolutions were adopted, viz. : 
 
 Resolved — i. That it is the sense of this Assembly that 
 the Assembly of 1894 did not intend to prepare the way 
 for any change in the tenure or management of the prop- 
 erty of the seminaries, or to do anything which can affect 
 the autonomy of the seminaries, and that the said recom- 
 mendations were intended to have the meaning and effect 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF 1895. 185 
 
 as recited in this committee's report. This Assembly, in 
 re-affirming the resolution of the Assembly of 1894, does so 
 with the avowed purpose of leaving the tenure and title to 
 all property of the seminaries exactly where they are now, 
 in the hands of the various boards of trustees, and with the 
 further purpose of securing the veto power to the Assembly, 
 as an effective force by charter provisions and of safe- 
 guarding by charter declaration, the trusts held and to be 
 held by boards of trustees against perversion or misuse. 
 
 2. That this General Assembly re-affirms the action of 
 the Assembly of 1894, and in view of the progress made 
 and the importance of the interests involved, declares that 
 in its judgment the effort should be continued to secure the 
 adoption in substance of the Assembly's plan by all the 
 seminaries. 
 
 3. That a committee be appointed to have further charge 
 of this matter and to make report to the next General As- 
 sembly. 
 
 4. That this General Assembly, in accordance with the 
 Reunion compact, approves the government of those 
 seminaries whose boards of control are through charter 
 provisions elected directly by Synods and Presbyteries of 
 the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America, 
 as attaining the ends aimed at in the appointment of this 
 committee of conference. 
 
 962 The Assembly also adopted the following recom- 
 mendations of the committee, viz. : The committee recom- 
 mends the Assembly to reply to Princeton's offer, that 
 while respecting the judgment of the boards, and not pre- 
 pared to say that it is incorrect, the Assembly is of the 
 opinion that in order to put the matter beyond all possible 
 
1 86 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 
 
 question, it would be well for the boards to do what they 
 express their willingness to do, viz. : to endeavor to secure 
 such action as will insure to the General Assembly the 
 right to be represented in the courts, and to enforce its 
 proper control over the seminary and its property. 
 
 The Board of Directors of the Western Seminary, at 
 Allegheny, " being satisfied that the seminary now stands 
 in such close relation to the Presbyterian Church that both 
 its teaching and its use of all its property can be controlled 
 by the General Assembly, sees no reason to ask any change 
 in existing relations to the Assembly." The Board of 
 Trustees has declared its hearty agreement with the princi- 
 ples set forth in the action of the Assembly of 1894, and its 
 readiness to secure the necessary legislation to enable the 
 General Assembly to carry out said principles. The com- 
 mittee recommends the General Assembly to request the 
 boards to take such action. 
 
 The Board of Directors of Danville has resolved to 
 adopt the recommendations as to by-laws, and as a part 
 of their constitution. The Board of Trustees states that it 
 has an irrepealable charter, which cannot be amended 
 without danger of forfeiture. It declares its approval of the 
 substance of the recommendations, and while not deeming 
 the same necessary, in view of the control the Assembly 
 now has over the funds of said corporation, expresses its 
 willingness to give the General Assembly the approval of 
 the election of the members of the board. 
 
 The committee recommends the Assembly to request 
 the Board of Trustees at Danville to secure such legisla- 
 tion, not imperiling the charter, as will insure to the 
 General Assembly the right to be represented in the courts, 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF iSgS- 1 8/ 
 
 and to enforce its proper supervision over the seminary and 
 its property. 
 
 San Francisco, being under Synodical care, has deemed 
 it best to defer action on the recommendations until after 
 the next meeting of the Synod. 
 
 In regard to the seminaries which have simply answered 
 that action is not expedient, or the proposed amendments 
 would be of doubtful validity, or the way is not clear to act, 
 as at present informed, no opinion is expressed, inasmuch 
 as these seminaries assigned no specific reasons for their 
 action. The Assembly cannot, therefore, make any sug- 
 gestions to these seminaries, beyond the earnest request 
 that they re-consider their action, since the adoption, sub- 
 stantially, of the Assembly's plan, by all the seminaries, 
 will give assurance to every donor, and to all our members, 
 that these institudons are amply secured to the Presbyterian 
 Church. 
 
 963 The following resolution in relation to property 
 held by the Union Theological Seminary, New York, was 
 adopted : 
 
 Resolved — That the Committee of Conference with Theo- 
 logical Seminaries be requested to inquire into and report 
 to the next General Assembly as to the rights of the Presby- 
 terian Church in the United States of America in the prop- 
 erty now held by the Union Seminary in New York, and to 
 recommend what measures should be taken to enforce said 
 rights. 
 
 964 The special committee appointed to confer with 
 the Trustees of Lane Theological Seminary reported, re- 
 commending the Assembly to encourage the board to con- 
 tinue making such efforts and devising such means as will 
 
1 88 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 
 
 speedily and thoroughly reorganize and increase the teach- 
 ing force, and thus secure for Lane Seminary the constant 
 fostering care and approval of the Assembly, as well as the 
 confidence, sympathy, and support of our beloved Presby- 
 terian Zion. 
 
 965 Women, Ministrations of.— See Sections 
 951,952. 
 
 966 Young People's Societies.— Young people's 
 societies and Sabbath-schools are commended for their 
 efforts in the work of missions, and are recommended to 
 undertake the support of their own missionaries. 
 
 967 The relation of young people's societies was re- 
 ferred to a committee to report to the next Assembly. 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS. 
 
 968 The salary of the permanent clerk of the Assembly 
 was increased to ^500 per annum. 
 
 969 The Assembly, in entering on its records a protest 
 against the flagrant desecration of the Lord's day by the 
 National Congress, in continuing its session on that day, 
 recommended that all feeling aggrieved should petidon 
 Congress to abstain from business on the Sabbath day. 
 
 970 The stated clerk of the Assembly was authorized 
 to prepare and publish an annual Year-book of the Church, 
 containing facts and figures, not exceeding in size 100 
 pages, and in cost 10 cents. 
 
 971 The Assembly defined a " vacant church " to be a 
 church without an installed pastor. 
 
 972 It also defined a " stated supply " to be a minister 
 employed by the Presbytery, and with only such power as 
 given him by the Presbytery. 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF iSg^. 1 89 
 
 [The relation of stated supply is unknown to our Form 
 of Government, although it is recognized by our judicatories. 
 It is a relation which, when continued beyond the emer- 
 gency justifying it, is declared by the Assembly " an irregu- 
 larity and an evil inconsistent with our polity." — Digest, 
 pp. 112, 113. A stated supply has no rights in the Session, 
 and can act as its moderator only when appointed by the 
 Presbytery, or specially invited by the Session. In 1878 
 (Min., p. 120), the Assembly decided that stated supplies 
 have such rights and prerogatives as may be expressly 
 conferred upon them by the Presbytery, and no other. — 
 B. F. B.j 
 
 973 Candidates for the Gospel Ministry. — 
 Every applicant seeking to be taken under the care of 
 Presbytery as a candidate for the ministry shall file his ap- 
 plication with the Stated Clerk at least three months before 
 the meeting of the Presbytery, during which time a careful 
 investigation shall be made as to his Christian character, 
 physical and mental qualifications, and his previous educa- 
 tion ; and no person shall be received by Presbytery as 
 a candidate for the ministry who has not been recommended 
 by the Session of the church of which he is a member, 
 under whose care he shall have been for a period of at 
 least six months. 
 
 974 Presbytery shall examine annually, in person or 
 by letter, all candidates under its care, concerning their 
 Christian experience, their progress in study, and their 
 fidelity to the doctrines of the Church. It shall also advise 
 with them concerning their course of study, and the insti- 
 tutions in which they are to pursue their studies. — F. G., 
 Constitutional Rule, No. 3. 
 
190 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 
 
 975 Candidates for licensure, in addition to the exami- 
 nation required by chap. xiv. sec. iv., of F. G., shall be 
 diligently examined in the English Bible ; and shall be 
 required to exhibit a good knowledge of its contents, and 
 of the relation of its separate parts and portions to each 
 other, — F. G., Constitutional Rule, No. 2. 
 
 976 That the most effectual measures may be taken to 
 guard against the admission of insufficient men into the 
 sacred office, it is recommended that no candidate, except 
 in extraordinary cases, be licensed, unless, after his having 
 completed the usual course of academical studies, he shall 
 have studied divinity at least two years under some ap- 
 proved divine or professor of theology. — F. G., chap. xiv. 
 sec. vi. 
 
 977 And no candidate shall receive license to preach 
 until he has been under the care of Presbytery for at least 
 one year, except in extraordinary cases and by consent of 
 three-fourths of the members of Presbytery present. — F. 
 G., chap. xiv. sec. vi. 
 
 978 In IQCMD, the following recommendation as to can- 
 didates for the ministry was adopted by the General Assem- 
 bly, viz. : — " That the Board of Education is hereby directed 
 to prepare a blank, to be signed by the candidate seeking 
 aid from its funds, in which application shall be set forth 
 the extent of his inability to provide for himself the neces- 
 sary funds for his education. It shall also contain a pledge 
 from him that if, at any time during his course of study, 
 he should wish to abandon the ministry, or if he ceases to 
 adhere to the Standards of the Presbyterian Church, or if 
 he changes his place of study contrary to the direction of 
 the Presbytery, or if he withdraws from connection with the 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY l8g6 TO igoj. I9I 
 
 Church, he will refund to the Board of Education all 
 moneys received by him therefrom. This provision shall 
 not apply to those who, by reason of ill health or other 
 providential reasons, are prevented from carrying out their 
 purpose."— M. G. A., 1900, p. 71. 
 
 979 When a licentiate is ordained, he should promptly 
 communicate the fact to the Session of the church of which 
 he is a member, in order that his name may be erased from 
 its roll.— M. G. A., 1901, p. 63. 
 
 980 Church. — The members of a particular church 
 or particular churches may associate together, and may 
 associate with themselves other regular members of the 
 congregation or congregations, under regular forms of asso- 
 ciation, for the conduct of a special work for missionary or 
 other benevolent purposes, or for the purpose of instruction 
 in religion and development in Christian nurture. 
 
 981 Where special organizations of the character above 
 indicated exist in a particular church, they shall be under 
 the immediate direction, control, and oversight of the Ses- 
 sion of said church ; where they cover the territory included 
 within a Presbytery or Synod, they shall be responsible to 
 the judicatory having jurisdiction; and where they cover 
 territory greater than a Synod, they shall be responsible to 
 the General Assembly. 
 
 982 The names or titles of special organizations may 
 be chosen by themselves, and the organizations shall have 
 power to adopt each its own Constitution and to elect its 
 own officers, subject always to the powers of review and 
 control vested by the Constitution in the several judicatories 
 of the Church. 
 
 983 Whenever the functions of the special organiza- 
 
192 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 
 
 tions shall include the collecting and distributing of moneys 
 for benevolent work, it shall be done always subject to the 
 power of oversight and direction vested by the Constitution 
 in the Session and in the higher judicatories. — F. G., 
 chap, xxiii. 
 
 984 The Session has power to supervise the Sabbath 
 School and the various societies or agencies of the congre- 
 gation. — F. G., chap. ix. sec. vi. 
 
 985 The offerings of the Sabbath School and of the 
 various societies or agencies of the church shall be reported 
 regularly to the Session of the church for approval, and no 
 offerings or collections shall be made by them for objects 
 other than those connected with the Presbyterian Church in 
 the United States of America, without the approval of the 
 Session. — D. W., chap. vi. sec. iv. 
 
 986 Limitation of age of communicants in the election 
 for elders and deacons is unconstitutional. — M. G. A., 
 
 1897, p. 131. 
 
 987 The manner of electing elders and deacons and 
 the parties to be elected is left to each particular congrega- 
 tion. — M. G. A,, 1902, p. 152. 
 
 988 Evangelistic services commended, and evangehstic 
 efforts to be under the direction and control of pastors and 
 Sessions. — M. G. A., 1902, p. 39. 
 
 989 A vacant church or congregation is one which has 
 not a pastor duly installed or a regular supply appointed by 
 the Presbytery.— M. G. A., 1903, p. 120. 
 
 990 Decision Days recommended. Also, under the 
 supervision of the Session of each church, such methods 
 as will promote the all-important object of bringing the 
 children and young people to accept and confess Christ, 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY IdgO TO I go J. 1 93 
 
 and that pastors and Sessions especially consider the feasi- 
 bility of making some portion of the Sabbath morning 
 service have special reference to the instruction and salva- 
 tion of the young. — M. G. A., 1902, p. 39. 
 
 99 1 The approval of Andrew and Philip Brotherhoods 
 and of Boys' Brigades is left to pastors and Sessions. In 
 1899, the organization was endorsed by the Assembly and 
 commended to the favorable consideration of Sessions. — 
 M. G. A., 1896, p. 126, 1899, p. 100. 
 
 992 Churches represented or unrepresented in judica- 
 tories must be recorded. — M. G. A., 1898, p. 138. 
 
 993 Subject to the provisions of the Directory for Wor- 
 ship, the Session shall have and exercise exclusive authority 
 over the worship of the congregation, including the musical 
 service ; and shall determine the times and places of 
 preaching the Word and all other religious services. They 
 shall also have exclusive authority over the uses to which 
 the church buildings may be put, but may temporarily 
 delegate the determination of such uses to the body having 
 management of the temporal affairs of the church, subject 
 to the superior authority and direction of the Session. — 
 F. G., chap. ix. sec. vii. 
 
 994 In a church where there are only two elders, and 
 one of these has removed his residence, but not his mem- 
 bership, therefrom, the pastor and the remaining elder may 
 constitute a quorum of the Session and proceed to business. 
 — M. G. A., 1898, p. 130. 
 
 995 Sessions shall neither receive persons on certificate 
 from the Church of Christian Scientists, nor grant certifi- 
 cates of dismission to the same. — M. G. A., 1898, p. 56. 
 
 996 The revival of the monthly concert of prayer for 
 
194 ^CTIS- AXD DECISIONS OF THE 
 
 missions is recommended to our churches. — M. G. A., 
 1900, p. 80. 
 
 997 When any minister shall resign his charge by- 
 reason of age or incapacity for further labor, and the con- 
 gregation shall be moved by affectionate regard for his 
 person and gratitude for his ministry among them to desire 
 that he should continue to be associated with them in an 
 honorary relation, they may, at a regularly called meeting, 
 elect him as Pastor Emeritus, with or without salary, but 
 with no pastoral authority or duty. This action shall be 
 subject to the approval of Presbytery, and shall take effect 
 upon the formal dissolution of the pastoral relation. — F. G., 
 chap. xvii. sec. ii. 
 
 998 No change shall be made in the amount of salary 
 stipulated in the call to a pastor without the consent of 
 Presbytery, unless both minister and congregation agree 
 thereto ; and only the congregation regularly assembled 
 shall have power to bring such a question to the attendon 
 of Presbytery. — F. G., chap. xv. sec. ix. 
 
 999 A moderator of a congregational meeting for the 
 election of a pastor, elders or deacons cannot disqualify 
 communicants whose standing has not been impaired by 
 judicial process. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 91, 1897, p. 138. 
 
 1000 Trustees may resign either to the Board of Trus- 
 tees, or to the congregation. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 63. 
 
 1 00 1 Communicants are urged to give, not less than 
 one-tenth of their income, to the Lord. — M. G. A., 1903, 
 p. 144. 
 
 1002 When a church is dissolved, information of the 
 fact should be promptly communicated to the Board of 
 Church Erection. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 58. 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY IQgO TO igoj. 1 95 
 
 1003 Statement of principles for Young People's Socie- 
 ties.— M. G. A., 1 90 1, 146. 
 
 1004 Confession of Faith.— In 1903, the Confes- 
 sion of Faith was revised by the adoption of the following 
 amendments and alterations, viz. : 
 
 1005 I. The adoption of a Preamble to a Declaratory 
 Statement, reciting that while the ordination vow of minis- 
 ters, ruling elders, and deacons, as set forth in the Form 
 of Government, requires the reception and adoption of the 
 Confession of Faith only as containing the system of doc- 
 trine taught in the Holy Scriptures, nevertheless, seeing 
 that the desire has been formally expressed for a disavowal 
 by the Church of certain inferences drawn from statements 
 in the Confession of Faith, and also for a declaration of 
 certain aspects of revealed truth which appear at the 
 present time to call for more explicit statement, therefore 
 the Presbyterian Church in the United States of America 
 does authoritatively declare as follows : 
 
 1006 First. With reference to chap, iii., that concern- 
 ing those who are saved in Christ, the doctrine of God's 
 eternal decree is held in harmony with the doctrine of his 
 love to all mankind, his gift of his Son to be the propitia- 
 tion for the sins of the whole world and his readiness to 
 bestow his saving grace on all who seek it. 
 
 1007 That concerning those who perish, the doctri.ne 
 of God's eternal decree is held in harmony with the doc- 
 trine that God desires not the death of any sinner, but has 
 provided in Christ a salvation sufficient for all, adapted to 
 all, and freely offered in the gospel to all ; that men are 
 fully responsible for their treatment of God's gracious offer ; 
 that his decree hinders no man from accepting that offer ; 
 
196 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 
 
 and that no man is condemned except on the ground of 
 his sin. 
 
 1008 Second. With reference to chap. x. sec. iii., that 
 it is not to be regarded as teaching that any who die in 
 infancy are lost. We beheve that all dying in infancy are 
 included in the election of grace, and are regenerated and 
 saved by Christ through the Spirit, who works when and 
 where and how he pleases. 
 
 1009 2. By the change of sec. vii. chap, xvi., so as to 
 read : Works done by unregenerate men, although for the 
 matter of them they may be things which God commands, 
 and in themselves praiseworthy and useful, and although 
 the neglect of such things is sinful and displeasing unto 
 God ; yet because they proceed not from a heart purified 
 by faith, nor are done in a right manner, according to his 
 Word, nor to a right end, the glory of God, they come 
 short of what God requires, and do not make any man 
 meet to receive the grace of God. 
 
 1010 3. By striking out the last clause of sec. iii. of 
 chap, xxii., viz. : "Yet it is a sin to refuse an oath touch- 
 ing anything that is good and just, being imposed by law- 
 ful authority." 
 
 1011 4. By changing sec. vi, of chap, xxv., so as to 
 read : The Lord Jesus Christ is the only head of the 
 Church, and the claim of any man to be the vicar of 
 Christ, and the head of the Church, is unscriptural, with- 
 out warrant in fact, and is a usurpation dishonoring to the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. 
 
 1012 5. By the addition of a chapter numbered chap. 
 xxxiv., entitled, " Of the Holy Spirit." Also a chapter 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY lSg6 TO igoj. 1 97 
 
 numbered chap, xxxv., entitled, "Of the love of God and 
 Missions." 
 
 1013 6. By the insertion of footnotes to be appended 
 to chap. iii. and chap. x. sec. iii., reading " See Declaratory 
 Statement." 
 
 1014 In 1902, the General Assembly adopted a " Brief 
 Statement of the Reformed Faith," with a view to its being 
 employed to give information and a better understanding 
 of our doctrinal beliefs, and not with a view to its becoming 
 a substitute for, or an alternative of, our Confession of 
 Faith. — M. G. A., 1902, pp. 91-97. 
 
 1015 Discipline.— In 1896, the General Assembly 
 construed "in other cases," as stated in Sec. 100, of Book 
 of Discipline, to mean, cases when the judgment directs 
 suspension, deposition or excommunication ; also that the 
 declaration in the same section, " the judgments shall be in 
 force until the Appeal is decided," means until it is finally 
 decided by the highest judicatory to which the case is car- 
 ried.— M. G. A., 1896, p. 151. 
 
 1016 After judgment has been rendered by a judica- 
 tory in its judicial capacity, such judgment cannot be in- 
 terpreted or modified by the judicator}^ in ordinary session. 
 — M. G. A., 1896, p. 152. 
 
 1017 In the absence of complaint against acts of the 
 Presbytery, such acts are to be respected and obeyed until 
 repealed or modified. — M. G. A., 1896, p. 131. 
 
 1018 A complaint against the action of a Presbytery 
 dissolving a Session must be taken by the Session itself, 
 and not by an individual member of it. — M. G. A., 1896, 
 
 p. 153. 
 
 1019 Withdrawal of charges by a prosecutor is not 
 
198 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 
 
 subject to appeal or complaint by a defendant. — M. G. A., 
 1896, p. 128. 
 
 1020 Reasons must be assigned for refusing to enter- 
 tain an appeal or complaint. — M. G. A., 1897, p. 95. 
 
 1021 A Synod has no constitutional authority to in- 
 struct a Presbytery to instruct a Session to retry an accused 
 person upon charges not involved in the charges originally 
 made against him in the Session and upon which he was 
 tried.— M. G. A., 1899, p. 112. 
 
 1022 Appeals and complaints must be tried by a 
 judicatory as a whole when there are not sufficient mem- 
 bers present to constitute a Judicial Commission. — M. G. A., 
 1898, p. 139. 
 
 1023 Judicial decisions cannot be reversed by review 
 of records, nor by any merely administrative act of a 
 judicatory. — M. G. A., 1901, pp. 165, 166. 
 
 1024 In 1902, the following amendments or alterations 
 of the Book of Discipline were adopted : 
 
 1025 I. The insertion of a new section, to be num- 
 bered Sec. 5. — Every case in which there is a charge of an 
 offense against a church member or officer shall be known 
 in its original and appellate stages as a judicial case. 
 Every other case shall be known as a non judicial or ad- 
 ministrative case. 
 
 1026 2. Amend and alter Sec. 83, so as to read : A 
 Complaint is a written representation by one or more per- 
 sons, subject and submitting to the jurisdiction of an 
 inferior judicatory, to the next superior judicatory against 
 a particular delinquency, action, or decision of such inferior 
 judicatory in a non judicial or administrative case. 
 
 1027 3. Amend and alter Sec. 85, so as to read: 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY iSgS TO I^OJ. 1 99 
 
 Whenever a Complaint is entered in a non judicial or ad- 
 ministrative case against a decision of a judicatory by at 
 least one-third of the members recorded as present when 
 the decision was made, the execution of the decision shall 
 be stayed until the final issue of the case by the next 
 superior judicatory. 
 
 1028 4. Amend and alter Sec. 87, by omitdng the last 
 clause of the first sentence and the whole of the second, so 
 that it shall read : If the higher judicatory finds that the 
 Complaint is in order, and that sufficient reasons for pro- 
 ceeding to its determination have been assigned, the next 
 step shall be to read the record of the action complained 
 of, and so much of the record of the lower judicatory as 
 may be pertinent ; then the parties shall be heard, and 
 after that, the judicatory shall proceed to consider and de- 
 termine the case. 
 
 1029 5. Amend and alter Sec. 88, so as to read : The 
 effect of a Complaint, in a non judicial or administrative 
 case, if sustained, may be the reversal, in whole or in part, 
 of the action or decision complained of. When a Com- 
 plaint is sustained, the lower judicatory shall be directed 
 how to dispose of the matter. 
 
 1030 6. Amend and alter Sec. 89, by striking out the 
 words " in cases non judicial," so that the section will read : 
 The parties to a Complaint shall be known respectively as 
 Complainant and Respondent — the latter being the judica- 
 tory complained of, which should always be represented by 
 one or more of its number appointed for that purpose, who 
 may be assisted by counsel. 
 
 103 1 7. Amend and alter Sec. 91, so that it shall read: 
 Either of the parties to a Complaint may complain to the 
 
200 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 
 
 next superior judicatory, except as limited by chap. xi. 
 sec. iv., F. G. 
 
 1032 8. Strike out the whole of Sec. 93. 
 
 1033 9. Amend and alter Sec. 94, so that it shall read : 
 An Appeal is the removal of a judicial case, by a written 
 representation, from an inferior to a superior judicatory, 
 and may be taken by either of the original parties from the 
 final judgment of the lower judicatory. These parties 
 shall be called Appellant and Appellee. Final judgments 
 in judicial cases shall be subject to reversal and modifica- 
 tion only by appeal, and no judicatory from whose final 
 judgment an appeal shall have been taken shall be heard 
 in the appellate judicatory, further than by the reading of 
 the dissents, protests, and written opinions of its members 
 assenting to or dissenting from its judgments. 
 
 1034 10. Amend and alter Sec. 95, by striking out the 
 words " or complaint," in the third line of said section. 
 
 1035 ^^' Amend and alter the last clause of Sec. 74, 
 by omitting the words " or complaint," so that it shall 
 read : Provided, That no judicial decision shall be re- 
 versed, unless regularly taken up on appeal. 
 
 1036 12. Amend and alter Sec. 99, by striking out 
 Subsection 3, which reads : Opportunity shall be given to 
 the members of the judicatory appealed from to be heard. 
 
 1037 13* Amend and alter Sec. 107, so as to read: 
 No one shall be allowed to dissent or protest who has not 
 a right to vote on the question decided, — and in judicial 
 cases no one shall be allowed to dissent or protest who did 
 not vote against the decision ; provided, that when a 
 judicial case has been decided by a Judicial Commission, 
 any member of the judicatory to which the decision is re- 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF l8g6 TO igoj. 20I 
 
 ported under the provisions of Sec. 120, of this book, may- 
 enter his dissent or protest, or his answer to any protest in 
 the same manner as if the case had been tried before the 
 judicatory itself, and he had voted thereon. 
 
 1038 14. Amend Sec. 26, so as to read : Each of the 
 parties in a judicial case shall be entitled to appear and be 
 represented by counsel, and to be heard by oral or written 
 argument. No person shall be eligible as counsel who is 
 not a minister or ruling elder in the Presbyterian Church 
 in the United States of America, and no person having 
 acted as counsel in a judicial case shall sit as a judge 
 therein. The counsel of the prosecutor in a judicial case 
 where prosecution is initiated by a judicatory shall be the 
 prosecuting committee authorized to be appointed by Sec. 
 II, and such other persons as may be appointed under the 
 provisions of said section to assist the prosecuting com- 
 mittee. No person shall accept any fee or other emolu- 
 ment for any service rendered as counsel. 
 
 1039 General Assembly. — In 1900, the General 
 Assembly adopted a new method of appointing its Stand- 
 ing Committees. — M., p. 131. This method was amended 
 in 1903, p. 90. 
 
 1040 In 1899, in the absence of both the principal 
 and alternate Commissioners, providentially prevented ten 
 of the sixteen ministerial members of the Presbytery of 
 Bellefontaine, and seven of the ruling elders petitioned the 
 General Assembly to seat the Rev. John W. Fulton as a 
 Commissioner from the said Presbytery, and the petition 
 was granted. — M., pp. 11, 12. 
 
 1041 For deliverance on the case of the Rev. A. C. 
 McGiffert, D. D.— See M., 1899, pp. 96-98, 1900, p. 82. 
 
202 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 
 
 1042 For the report on Evangelistic Work, see M., 
 1903, pp. 34-42. For Committees, see M., 1902, p. 819. 
 
 1043 ^^ reply to a memorial from the National Tem- 
 perance Society, asking for the appointment of delegates 
 to it, the Assembly, in 1897, declared that, while sym- 
 pathizing in its objects, it did not send delegates to non 
 ecclesiastical bodies. — M., p. 84. 
 
 1044 Marriage and Divorce.— Ministers are en- 
 joined to refuse to perform the marriage ceremony in the 
 case of divorced persons, except as such persons have been 
 divorced upon grounds and for causes recognized as scrip- 
 tural in the Standards of our Church,— M. G. A., 1903, p. 
 89. Also 1902, p. 125. 
 
 1045 Presbytery.— Every Presbytery shall arrange 
 for the supply of the vacant pulpits within its bounds, either 
 by direct action at a meeting or through a committee. The 
 Session of a vacant church may receive leave to supply 
 the pulpit for a period to be fixed by Presbytery subject to 
 the limitation contained in the fourth section of this chapter. 
 
 Ministers, licentiates, and local evangehsts connected 
 with the Presbyteries of this Church shall be the only per- 
 sons to be employed as regular supplies in vacant churches, 
 but ministers of other denominations in correspondence 
 with this General Assembly may be employed as occasional 
 supplies. — F. G., chap. xxi. sec. ii., iii. 
 
 1046 When the pulpit of any congregation has been 
 vacant for a longer period than twelve months, the appoint- 
 ment of ministers for the pulpit shall be made by the Pres- 
 bytery, and shall continue to be so made until a pastor has 
 been elected by the congregation and duly installed by the 
 Presbytery. — F. G., chap. xxi. sec. iv. 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF l8(^6 TO igoj. 203 
 
 1047 Ministers connected with other denominations, 
 applying for membership in a Presbytery, shall submit 
 satisfactory evidence of possessing the qualifications of 
 character and scholarship required of candidates and licen- 
 tiates of this Church ; shall be examined in theology, and, 
 in the discretion of the Presbytery, in other subjects, and 
 shall answer in the affirmative, questions 1-8, contained in 
 the Form of Government, chap. xv. sec. xii. — F. G., chap. 
 XV. sec. xvi. 
 
 1048 The Moderator of a Presbytery has no discretion 
 in deciding as to the necessity or the expediency of a pro 
 re nata meeting. If the request be constitutionally signed, 
 he must issue a call for the meeting. — F. G., chap. x. sec. 
 X. M. G. A., 1898, p. T33. 
 
 1049 An address cannot be a substitute for a sermon 
 at the opening of a judicatory. — M. G. A., 1900, p. 155. 
 
 1050 The following directions are to be observed in 
 the constitution of a new Presbytery : i. To be organized 
 by the ministers designated by the higher judicator^^ 2. 
 Ministers with certificates of dismission then to be re- 
 ceived. 3. Ministers residing within bounds of the new 
 Presbytery, unless named in the act erecting the Presby- 
 tery, are to be received on certificates of dismission. 4. 
 Ministers not connected with the Presbytery may be refused 
 permission to labor within its bounds. — M. G. A., 1901, pp. 
 167, 168. 
 
 1051 For Plan of Vacancy and Supply. — See M. G. A., 
 1901, p. 142, 1903, p. 68. 
 
 1052 Ministers with no ministerial duties cannot be 
 compelled to demit the ministry, as the Presbytery may 
 
204 ACTS AND DECISIONS OF THE 
 
 advise with them as to what is best to do under the circum- 
 stances. — M. G. A., 1901, p. 62. 
 
 1053 All ecclesiastical changes shall be reported im- 
 mediately to the Stated Clerk of the General Assembly. — 
 M. G. A., 1901, p. 142. 
 
 1054 Ministers from the Presbyterian Church in the 
 United States shall be received on the same basis with 
 those received from our own Presbyteries. — M. G. A., 1898, 
 
 P- ^33- 
 
 1055 Imputations of unfair and unjust deahngs on the 
 part of a superior judicatory are not to be indulged in. — 
 M. G. A., 1900, p. 156. 
 
 1056 A roll call by each Presbytery shall be made at 
 one of its stated meetings, to ascertain if each church has 
 contributed to each of our Boards, and if not, why not. — 
 M. G. A., 1901, p. 86. 
 
 1057 Miscellaneous. — Contributions to the Twen- 
 tieth Century Fund amounted to $12,480,969 — M. G. A., 
 1903 — the largest amount ever reported by our Church for 
 a single fund. — M. G. A., 1903, p. 335. Also for origin and 
 objects of the fund. — M, G. A., 1900, p. 19. 
 
 1058 The ecclesiastical year closes March 31. — M. G. 
 A., 1897. p. 38. 
 
 1059 The Board of Church Erection may lend small 
 sums in procuring permanent furniture for manses. — M. G. 
 A., 1900, p. 123. 
 
 1060 Work among foreign immigrants commended. — 
 M. G. A., 1903, p. 112. 
 
 1061 Bequests to the Presbyterian Historical Society 
 may be received by the trustees of the General Assembly. 
 — M. G. A., 1896, p. 47. 
 
GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF l8g6 TO igoj. 205 
 
 1062 International arbitration commended. — M. G. A., 
 1896, p. 158, 
 
 1063 Women's Board of Home Missions commended. 
 — M. G. A., 1902, p. 60. 
 
 1064 Women's circles of prayer recommended. — M. 
 G. A., 1903, p. 41. 
 
 1065 Unordained men shall not be appointed on the 
 standing or permanent committees of judicatories. — M. G. 
 A., 1896, p. 145. 
 
 1066 In 1903, the General Assembly made the follow- 
 ing declaration, viz.: "We deplore the use of tobacco by 
 Christians as being fruitful and hable to cause the weak 
 brother to offend, thereby bringing reproach upon the 
 cause of Christ," p. 160. 
 
 1067 The Sessions of our churches are called upon to 
 guard carefully the purity of the Church by refusing to 
 admit to membership, or to retain those within its pale, who 
 are engaged in the manufacture and sale of intoxicating 
 liquors as a beverage, or who derive their livelihood from 
 this sinful traffic. — M. G. A., 1902, p. 100. 
 
 1068 Pastors are urged to present more frequently and 
 fully the duty and privilege of giving intelligently, from 
 principle and upon spiritual grounds. It is also recom- 
 mended that all offerings should be regarded as made to 
 the Lord, and should be in a definite and liberal propor- 
 tion to personal income or resources, at least one-tenth. — 
 M. G. A., 1900, p. 113. 
 
 1069 The number of cups to be used in the celebration 
 of the Lord's Supper is left to Sessions. — M. G. A., 1896, 
 p. 47. 
 
APPENDIX 
 
 SUMMARY OF RULES OF ORDER. 
 
 For the ready reference of presiding officers of judi- 
 catories, and to facilitate transaction of business the follow- 
 ing summary is proposed. 
 
 Order of Precedence of Motions. 
 
 1. To adjourn, which is always in order. When mod- 
 ified by time, however, fixing a certain day and hour, it 
 ceases to be a privileged question. The motion, if lost, 
 cannot be reconsidered, but may be renewed at another 
 stage of business, or after progress in debate, or after com- 
 pletion of business. 
 
 2. To lay on the table — 
 
 (i) For the present: the effect of which will be to 
 put the subject on the docket to be considered at any time. 
 
 (2) Unconditionally: when it shall not be taken up 
 during the same meeting of the judicatory without a vote 
 of reconsideration — two-thirds. 
 
 The motion to lay on the table, whether for the present 
 or unconditionally, must be put without debate. 
 
 3. To postpone indefinitely, when it shall not again be 
 entertained at the same meeting unless with the consent of 
 three-fourths of the members present at the decision. 
 
 206 
 
SUMMARY OF RULES OF ORDER. 20/ 
 
 4. To commit. 
 
 5, To amend. 
 
 Motions not Debatable, 
 
 1. To lay on the table. 
 
 2. To take up business. 
 
 3. To adjourn. 
 
 4. For the previous question. 
 
 5. Appeal from the decision of the Moderator. 
 
 6. To fix time for voting. 
 
 Questions of Privilege which are Always in Order, 
 
 1. To call for a division of a motion. 
 
 2. To call for the writing of a motion. 
 
 3. To raise points of order. 
 
 4. To call for the previous question. 
 
 5. To withdraw a motion, with the consent of the sec- 
 ond ; if after debate, with the leave of the judicatory. 
 
 Peculiar Motions. 
 I. For the previous question, which shall be put in this 
 form, namely, " Shall the main question be now put ?" It 
 shall be admitted only when demanded by a majority 
 of the members present; and the effect shall be to put 
 an end to all debate and bring the judicatory to a direct 
 vote — 
 
 (i) On a motion to commit the subject of consider- 
 ation (if such motion shall have been made). This motion 
 failing, then, 
 
 (2) On pending amendments, and 
 
 (3) On the main question. 
 
208 APPENDIX. 
 
 2. Reconsideration of a question that has been decided, 
 which requires the consent of two-thirds of the members 
 present at the decision ; and also that the motion to recon- 
 sider be made and seconded by persons who voted with 
 the majority. 
 
 The motion for reconsideration of a subject indef- 
 initely postponed, made and seconded as above, must be 
 with the consent of three-fourths of the members present 
 at the decision. 
 
 3. An amendment, and also an amendment to an 
 amendment, may be moved on any motion ; but a motion 
 to amend an amendment to an amendment shall not be 
 in order. 
 
 Action on amendments shall precede action on the 
 original motion. 
 
 4. A substitute shall be treated as an amendment. 
 
 5. On fining blanks the vote shall be first on the highest 
 number, and the longest time. 
 
 Miscellaneo'us. 
 
 If more than one member rises to speak, the one farthest 
 from the moderator shall be recognized. 
 
 On questions of order, postponement and commitment, 
 members may speak once ; on all other questions twice. 
 
 The moderator may vote only when the vote is by ballot, 
 unless the judicatory is equally divided, when, if he chooses 
 not to vote, the question shall be lost. 
 
 When the moderator has commenced to take the vote, 
 all debate or remark shall cease, unless a mistake has been 
 made, which being corrected, the moderator shall recom- 
 mence taking the vote. 
 
SUMMARY OF RULES OF ORDER. 2O9 
 
 The yeas and nays shall not be recorded unless by a 
 vote of one-third of the members present. 
 
 The Judicial Committee may sit and vote, but not the 
 Committee of Prosecution; nor parties to a complaint or 
 an appeal ; nor members of a judicatory whose records are 
 under review. 
 14 
 
ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 [^TAe /inures refer to the number of the sections. '\ 
 
 Absence, of accused in trial, 3. 
 after citation, 4. 
 with notice, 4. 
 trial and judgment in, 5. 
 unavoidable, 6. 
 appellant, 25. 
 
 procedure in, 25. 
 complainant, 26. 
 
 procedure in, 26. 
 from judicatories, i, 2. 
 leave of, i. 
 
 only for sufficient reason, i. 
 of records in appeals, 476. 
 censure for, 476 
 in complaints, 459. 
 order of procedure in, 459 
 for review, 7. 
 Absentees, judicial censure of, with- 
 out trial, is unconstitu- 
 tional, 9. 
 certificates of dismission, 23. 
 
 without, 15. 
 discipline, 14. 
 
 if ministers, 31, 680. 
 from judicatories, 29, 30, 680 
 names of, to be recorded, 11. 
 reasons to be required, 10. 
 from ordinances, 14. 
 
 advised, after two years, to ask 
 for certificates, 15. 
 failure to, 15. 
 after three years, 15. 
 qualified certificates to, 17. 
 
 status in, 148. 
 without certificates. 16. 
 
 Absentees, names of, when to be 
 dropped from the roll, 15. 
 refusal, to support ordinances, 18. 
 from place of residence, and un- 
 known by the Sessions for 
 two years, 19, 
 three years, 20. 
 when placed on suspended roll, 15. 
 
 status of, 15. 
 roll, 21. 
 
 suspension of, 14. 
 visitation, by the Session, 14. 
 Abstinence, total, commended, 899. 
 Accusations, caution in receiving, 
 283. 
 speedy investigation of, 346. 
 Accused, in trial, 3. 
 
 refusing to appear after citation, 4. 
 second, 5. 
 
 third, if a minister, 335. 
 censures to be inflicted upon, 135, 
 
 374, 385- 
 charges against, withdrawal of not 
 
 subject to appeal, 1019 
 contumacy, 12. 
 
 if a minister, 13. 
 copy of charges and specifications 
 
 for, 315. 
 counsel, 5, 290, 1038. 
 in absence of, 5. 
 eligibility, 1038. 
 how to be heard, 1038. 
 may not sit or vote, 1038. 
 may appeal from judgment, 461 
 demand a delay of, 348. 
 211 
 
212 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Accused, judgment without process, 
 348. 
 may be debarred from Lord's table, 
 292. 
 exercise of office, 346. 
 may file objections, 323. 
 if a minister, 334-346. 
 shall plead, 325. 
 
 if declining to, 325. 
 the plea shall be recorded, 325. 
 private conference with, 285. 
 record of the case, what it includes, 
 
 332- 
 self-accused, 348. 
 may not sit or vote, 337. 
 suspension of, 12, 14. 
 
 if a minister, 13, 335, 339, 603. 
 unavoidable absence of, 6. 
 when not subject to a new trial, 
 
 1021. 
 witnesses of, names not to be dis- 
 closed, 316. 
 Adjourned Meetings, 33. 
 of the Assembly, 34. 
 business, 33. 
 Administrative Acts, judicial deci- 
 sions cannot be reversed 
 by, 1023. 
 Administrative Cases, 1025. 
 
 definition, 1025. 
 Admonition, judicial, 338, 850. 
 in appeals, 475. 
 effect of, 475. 
 to a prosecutor, 289. 
 Advertisements, in religious jour- 
 nals, of lotteries, special 
 investments ; deprecated, 
 35. 
 Advice in references, not obligatory, 
 
 432- 
 Affirmations, administration of, 358. 
 Aid for colleges and academies, see 
 
 Section 115 
 Alternates, object in election of, 
 36. 
 
 Amendments to the Constitution, 
 how made, see Constitu- 
 tion, ■Z2.\. 
 to constitutional rules, 247. 
 to motions of order, 741-770. 
 Amusements, worldly, deliverance 
 of the Assembly on, 40-43. 
 Andrew and Phillip Brotherhoods 
 
 commended, 991. 
 Apostles Creed to be taught to chil- 
 dren, 44. 
 phraseology explained, 45. 
 Appeal from decision of moderator, 
 
 293,619. 
 Appeals, judicial, 461-479. 
 abandonment of, 470. 
 Assembly, may be direct to, 469. 
 by a committee of prosecution, 469. 
 definition, 461, 1033. 
 entertainment, 472, 473. 
 
 procedure in, 473. 
 refusal to entertain, 472, 1020. 
 must give reasons for, 1020. 
 evidence, new in, 373. 
 
 effect of, 373. 
 grounds of, 465. 
 hearing, 473, 1036. 
 judicial cases, confined 10,462,1025. 
 of a judicatory aggrieved by 
 another, may appeal, 552. 
 judgment in, 474, 475. 
 
 effect of upon the inferior judi- 
 catory, 474. 
 explanatory minutes may accom- 
 pany the modification of, 
 
 474- 
 names of parties to, 1033. 
 protests against and dissent from, 
 
 who may, 1037. 
 reversal, 1033. 
 no appeal from withdrawal of 
 
 charges, 1019. 
 lodgment of, 467. 
 
 with records and papers, time, 
 467. 
 
ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 213 
 
 Appeals, lodgment of, to whom, 467. 
 new trial in, 474. 
 when in order, 472. 
 
 procedure, 472. 
 original parties in, 462, 1033. 
 from action of a Presbytery, only 
 
 by a judicatory, 1018. 
 records to be sent up, 476. 
 renewal of, 27. 
 second, no, 464. 
 
 when to be tried, as a whole, 1022. 
 voters in, 471, 1037. 
 withdrawal of charges not subject 
 to, 1019. 
 Appellant, abandoning his appeal, 
 how, 25. 
 absence of, 25. 
 appearance, time, 25. 
 counsel, 468, 1038. 
 hearing, 472, 1033. 
 name given to, 461, 1033. 
 rights of, 1033. 
 Appellee, failure to lodge records, 
 476. 
 how heard in the appellate judica- 
 tory, 1033. 
 judgment, may appeal from, 1033. 
 Arbitration, international, com- 
 mended, 1062. 
 Ardent spirits, condemnation of use, 
 manufacture and sale, 899-904. 
 Assessments, rule governing, 48. 
 
 Baptism, administration of, 49-53. 
 Campbellite, invalid, 61. 
 definition of, 49. 
 delay, 50. 
 
 limit of age in children, 50. 
 only by ordained ministers, 51 
 mode of, 58. 
 neglect of infant, 56. 
 place of administration, 52. 
 
 exception, 52. 
 private, 52. 
 qualifications of adults for, 57. 
 
 Baptism, Romish, 62. 
 subjects of, 53, 57. 
 Unitarian invalid, 60. 
 by water, essential, 58. 
 Baptized Children, admission of 
 into the Church, 282. 
 under the care of, 282. 
 discretion, years, 50, 282. 
 are members, 282. 
 names of, to be included in cer- 
 tificates of dismission of 
 parents, 141. 
 obligations of, 282. 
 roll, 54. 
 Beneficence, 63-70. 
 each church enjoined to adopt some 
 
 plan of, 1068. 
 committee, permanent of the As- 
 sembly, 63, 64. 
 contributions, designation of, 68. 
 
 percentage, 81, 952. 
 enjoined upon every communicant, 
 
 64, looi, 1068. 
 as a matter of worship, 65. 
 proportionate, 70, 1068. 
 roll call of Presbytery in, 1056. 
 exercise of, by Sabbath Schools, 
 
 985- 
 church societies, 983. 
 Bequests, legal forms of, 71. 
 
 to Presbyterian Historical Society, 
 1061. 
 Bible, definition, 74-76. 
 
 deliverance on, by the Assembly, 
 
 72-76. 
 inerrancy of, 74-76. 
 
 the belief of our Church, 74-76. 
 revised version of, 72. 
 study of, in theological seminaries, 
 
 73- 
 Blanks, order of, in filling, 770. 
 Boards of the Church, 77-117- 
 
 aid asked from to be by ballot,84, 
 
 conditions of, 86. 
 bequests to, care in making, 71. 
 
214 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Boards of the Church- 
 contributions to, enjoined, 79. 
 especially by churches aided, 
 80. 
 have no judicial power, 83. 
 executive officers, not to be mem- 
 bers, 77. 
 / — Aid for Colleges and Acade- 
 mies, 1 15-1 1 7. 
 conditions of aid by, 116. 
 formation, 115. 
 objects, 115. 
 
 reversion of aid g^ven by, 117. 
 //.— Church Erection, formation 
 of, 104. 
 loan fund, 104. 
 
 to manses, 104, 1059. 
 objects, 104. 
 ///. — Education, candidates under, 
 93-101. 
 conditions of aid to, 92, too. 
 of reception, 93, 100. 
 by Presbytery, 973. 
 colored, loi. 
 formation of, 91. 
 
 pledge given by candidates aided, 
 978. 
 IV. — Foreign Missions, amendment 
 of charter to, 88. 
 reorganization of, 87. 
 V. — Freedmen, condition of aid by, 
 114. 
 mode of operation, 114. 
 organization of schools by, 114. 
 relation to Presbyteries, 114. 
 VI. — Home Missions, conditions 
 of aid by, 84, 85. 
 formation of, 82. 
 powers, 83. 
 
 sustentation under, 85. 
 VIL— Ministerial Relief, condi- 
 tions of aid by, 107-110. 
 special, 108. 
 to women and missionaries, 109, 
 no. 
 
 Boards — Ministerial Relief— 
 centenary fund, m, 112. 
 
 amount, ;gi, 192,909. 
 homes under care of, 106, 107. 
 VIII. — Publication and Sabbath- 
 School Work, aims of, 102. 
 publications, recommended, 103. 
 reorganization, 102. 
 work and operations of, to be ex- 
 plained by pastors, 79, 103. 
 Book of Discipline, adoption of, 238. 
 amendments, 238, 249, 252, 1024- 
 1038. 
 Book of Forms, deliverance of the 
 
 Assembly on, 572. 
 Brief Statement of the Reformed 
 Faith, 1014. 
 intended for information as to our 
 
 beliefs, 1014. 
 not to be a substitute or alterna- 
 tive of the Confession of 
 Faith, 1014. 
 Business of Judicatories, unfin- 
 ished, to be taken up first, 
 790- 
 
 Calls to the Pastorate, 614-636. 
 certificate of, to the Presbytery, 
 
 626. 
 citation of the congregation, 615. 
 commissioners to prosecute, before 
 
 the Presbytery, 627, 628. 
 form of, 625. 
 
 to a licentiate of another Presby- 
 tery, 583. 
 ordination without, 584. 
 reception of, only through the 
 
 Presbytery, 627. 
 subscription, by whom, 626. 
 Candidates for the gospel ministry, 
 118, 127, 973-979- 
 abandonment ofthe ministry by, 978. 
 aid to, conditions of, 121, 978. 
 colored, 96, lox. 
 dismission, certificates of, 127. 
 
ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 215 
 
 Candidates, examination on recep- 
 tion by Presbytery, 118. 
 annual, 974. 
 for licensure, 553, 975. 
 in Shorter Catechism, 126. 
 jurisdiction, 973-978. 
 Latin exegesis, when excused from, 
 
 638. 
 license to preach, 976. 
 time limit of, 977. 
 recall, 568. 
 ordained as evangelists, 494. 
 places of study of, 123, 914, 978. 
 pledge, 978. 
 
 if abandoning the ministry, 978. 
 change their place of study, 
 
 978. 
 cease to adhere to the standards, 
 978. 
 preliminaries to reception by the 
 
 Presbytery, 973. 
 withdrawing from the church, 978. 
 file application with stated clerk, 
 973- 
 time limit of, 973. 
 be recommended by the Session, 
 
 973- 
 investigation of character, and 
 mental and physical quali- 
 fications of, 973. 
 membership in the church, 973. 
 time limit, 973. 
 refunding of aid by, 978. 
 removal of, to another Presbytery, 
 120. 
 Card-playing condemned, 40. 
 Cases with process, 311-332. 
 definition, 1025. 
 before Presbytery, 333, 334. 
 
 Session, 347. 
 committee for, 313. 
 without process, 348, 349. 
 of communicants joining another 
 denomination without dis- 
 mission, 217. 
 
 Cases of communicants, doubting 
 their right to come to the 
 Lord's table, 349. 
 neglecting ordinances, 14. 
 residence unknown for three 
 
 years, 15. 
 self-accused, 348. 
 ministers joining another denomi- 
 nation without dismission, 
 602. 
 abandoning the ministry, 602. 
 becoming independent, 602. 
 Catechisms, Larger and Shorter, in- 
 cluded in the basis of Re- 
 union, 130. 
 Heidelberg, commended, 131. 
 Shorter, study of, by candidates, 
 134. 
 children, 134. 
 
 in theological seminaries, 133. 
 text-book in Sabbath- 
 Schools, 134. 
 integral part of our Standards, 
 128. 
 Censures of absentees, 9. 
 if ministers, 22, 680. 
 design of, 374. 
 infliction, 136, 374, 385. 
 mode, 375. 
 removal, 378. 
 names of inflicted by the Presby- 
 tery, 338, 339. 
 Session, 135. 
 publication of, 137. 
 without trial is unconstitutional, 9. 
 for failure in sending up records, 
 476. 
 Centenary of the Assembly, 541. 
 fund of, 541. 
 programme, 542. 
 Certificates of dismission of ab- 
 sentees, 142, 150. 
 after two years, 150. 
 acknowledgment of, 147, 158. 
 when to be asked for, 139, 217. 
 
2l6 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Certificates, names of baptized chil- 
 dren to be included in, 141. 
 of candidates, 127, 155. 
 of extinct churches, 151. 
 to another denomination, 153, 154. 
 omitting " good and regular stand- 
 ing," 142. 
 to a licentiate, 155. 
 qualified, of absentees, 150. 
 refusal of Session to give, 145. 
 
 of redress, 145, 146. 
 return of, 149. 
 of Christian Scientist, 995. 
 status of persons with, 149. 
 of suspended persons, 143. 
 of Swedenborg Church, 165. 
 time limit of, 140. 
 of ministers, 155. 
 
 not by a committee, 673. 
 
 to one demitting the ministry, 
 
 159- 
 deposed from, 160. 
 of extinct Presbytery, 161. 
 must be to a particular Presbytery, 
 606. 
 and be received by no other, 
 606. 
 no qualified, to a minister, 672. 
 return of, 157. 
 Chapels, reports of, to the Assembly, 
 
 199. 
 Charges, judicial, in general, 307- 
 310. 
 amendments of, 324. 
 consolidation, 309. 
 copy of, for accused, 315. 
 objections to, 323. 
 must declare alleged offence, 307. 
 each, to allege only one off'ence, 309. 
 
 and be specific, 308. 
 involving personal injury, 310. 
 preliminary inquiry in, 310. 
 to a judicatory in trial, 312. 
 new, after trial, 1021. 
 reading of, 315. 
 
 Charges, to be recorded, 331. 
 refusal to answer, 319. 
 several, at same time, 309. 
 status of member under, 337. 
 sufficiency of, 325. 
 time Umit for bringing, 304. 
 proved by one witness, when, 
 
 356. 
 witnesses to, 315. 
 withdrawal of, 1019. 
 must be in writing, 315. 
 at installation of deacon, 266. 
 of elder, 807. 
 of pastor, 635. 
 ordination of ministers, 585. 
 Children, what, are members of the 
 Church, 282. 
 are to be baptized, 282. 
 certificates of dismission, 141. 
 are under care of the Church, 282. 
 to be taught the Shorter Catechism, 
 
 I34-- 
 roll of, 54. 
 Children's Day, commended, 172. 
 object of, 172. 
 services, 172. 
 Church, charter of, 916, 925. 
 definition, 174. 
 
 of a particular, 180. 
 joining another denomination, 195. 
 dissolution of a, 194, 196. 
 
 to be reported to Board of Church 
 Erection, 1002. 
 division, 678. 
 with only one elder, 994. 
 extinct, jurisdiction over members, 
 197. 
 letters of dismission of, 197. 
 property, how vested, 198. 
 government 176. 
 the only Head, the Lord Jesus 
 
 Christ, loii. 
 incorporation, 916. 
 
 caution in framing, 916. 
 and State, relation of, 178. 
 
ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 217 
 
 Church location, power of Presby- 
 tery over, 677. 
 organization of a, 181. 
 
 procedure in, 182, 183. 
 powers of Presbytery over, 666. 
 property, custody of, 919. 
 refusal to support, disciplinable, 18. 
 representation, in Presbytery, 655. 
 societies, 980. 
 
 terms of membership in, 57, 58. 
 without runng elders, 813. 
 with only one, 826, 994. 
 control over, 981. 
 jurisdiction, 981. 
 offerings, 983. 
 rights and privileges, 982. 
 universal, definition, 174. 
 a vacant, definition, 989. 
 moderator, 192. 
 withdrawal of a, 194, 195. 
 Churches, with chapels, 199. 
 collegiate, 656. 
 definition, 656. 
 moderator of Sessions, 188. 
 represented or not represented in 
 Presbytery must be re- 
 corded, 992. 
 under one pastor in diflferent 
 
 Presbyteries, 659. 
 vacant, services in, 192. 
 visitation of. by Presbytery, 666. 
 Church Erection, board of, 104. 
 Church Synods and Councils, 176. 
 authority of, 177. 
 fallibility, 177. 
 province, 178. 
 
 relation to civil questions, 178. 
 Citations, of accused, 3, 315. 
 - second, 318. 
 
 with notice, 318. 
 third, if a minister, 335. 
 in calls of ministers, F. G., Ch. xv.. 
 
 Sec. 3. 
 of judicatories. 409. 
 penalty ol disobeying, 4, 5, 318. 
 
 Citations, service of, 317. 
 time limit, 320. 
 how signed, 316. 
 of witnesses, 316, 321. 
 Civil Courts, decisions of, not con- 
 clusive in our judicatories, 
 208. 
 Clerks, 722-725. 
 absence or disability of, 720. 
 of congregational meetings, 623. 
 duties of, 316, 364, 447, 449, 722, 723. 
 special, of Stated, of the Assem- 
 bly, 528, 529. 
 Commission, to the General Assem- 
 bly, 516. 
 form of, 516. 
 examine witnesses, 366. 
 members of, 366. 
 testimony, how taken, 367. 
 rules governing, 367. 
 Commissions,judicial, of Assembly, 
 250. 
 of Presbytery, 250. 
 may sit in intervals of meetings 
 of, 252. 
 Synod, 250. 
 how constituted, 250. 
 I decisions of, 251. 
 reversal, 251. 
 review, 251. 
 findings, to be recorded, 252. 
 all judicial cases may be submitted 
 to, 251. 
 exceptions, 251, 1022. 
 quorum of, 252. 
 time and place of sitting, 252. 
 Commissioners to the General As- 
 sembly, 514. 
 alternates, 515. 
 appointment, time of, 515. 
 may be enrolled on petition, 1040. 
 ratio, 514. 
 Committees, how appointed, 772. 
 chairman of, 774. 
 elders to be on, 773. 
 
2l8 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Committees, members of, 781. 
 representation on, 781. 
 reports, 782. 
 
 treatment, 782. 
 special, 771. 
 standing, 771. 
 
 of Systematic Beneficence, 63, 64,69. 
 Communicants, 215, 218. 
 absentees, one year, 14. 
 three years, 15. 
 
 two, 15. 
 certificates of dismission of, 217,995. 
 
 how long valid, 140. 
 
 should ask for, 15. 
 condition of admission to the 
 
 church, 215. 
 excommunication of, 380. 
 of extinct churches, 151. 
 should include names of baptized 
 
 children, 55. 
 joining another denomination, 217. 
 jurisdiction over, 148. 
 neglecting ordinances, 14, 15, 19. 
 refusal of, to support ordinances, 18. 
 to appear in trial, 4, 5. 
 
 as witnesses, 371. 
 removal without certificate of dis- 
 mission, 15. 
 residence unknown, 19. 
 return of certificate of, dismission 
 of, 149. 
 
 time limit, 149. 
 roll, 862, 863. 
 
 of absentees, 863. 
 
 names dropped from the, 20. 
 
 of suspended, 15. 
 status in transitu, 148. 
 suspension, 12, 14. 
 tithing of, urged, looi. 
 trial, 299-332. 
 visitation by Session, 14. 
 withdrawal from the church, 349. 
 
 proceedings in, 349. 
 voting, when exercised, 207, 622, 
 986, 999. 
 
 Complainant, unavoidable absence 
 of, 26, 27. 
 abandoning complaint, 25, 26. 
 appearance, time Hmit, 25. 
 may complain, 103 1. 
 hearing of, 450. 
 lodgment of complaint, 449. 
 
 time limit, 449. 
 name given to, 1030. 
 notice of, of complaint, 447. 
 time limit, 447. 
 Complaints, 434-460. 
 abandonment of, 25, 26 
 definition, 1026. 
 
 effect of decision if sustained, 1029. 
 grounds, 1026 
 hearing, 1028. 
 
 procedure, 1028. 
 cannot lie against advice, 442. 
 nor in the exercise of constitu- 
 tional discretion, 443. 
 nor in review of records, 446. 
 obeying orders of a superior 
 judicatorj% 441. 
 lodgment of, time limit, 447. 
 
 to whom, 447. 
 notice, time limit, 447. 
 order, when in, 1028. 
 parties in, 1030. 
 may complain, 1031. 
 
 counsel for, 1030. 
 names of, 1030. 
 how represented, 1030. 
 Presbytery, against, not by an in- 
 dividual, 1018. 
 records in, to be sent up, 459. 
 second, may be without prejudice, 
 
 438. 
 signed by whom, 437. 
 withdrawal of charges not subject 
 to, 1019. 
 Concerts of Prayer, on Children's 
 day, 221. 
 for colleges and schools, 221. 
 "week of prayer," 221. 
 
ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 219 
 
 Concerts of Prayer, Young Men's ] 
 
 Christian Associations, 221. 
 Concurrent Declarations, adoption 
 
 of, at Reunion, 222, 
 Confession of Faith, 1004. 
 
 adoption of, by ministers, elders and 
 deacons, what it means, 
 1005. 
 amendments, 232, 1009, loio, loii, 
 
 1012, 1013, 1014. 
 what it contains, 1005. 
 declaratory statement concerning, 
 1005-1008. 
 preamble to, 1005. 
 disavowal of certain inferences from 
 
 statements of, 1005. 
 an integral part of Constitution, 223. 
 revision of, 1009-1014. 
 subscription to, 256. 
 
 binding obligation of, 259. 
 change of views, 257. 
 duty in, 257. 
 
 faithfulness to, enjoined, 259. 
 Congregation, meaning of in F. G. 
 Chap. XV., 201, 
 citation, in call of a minister, 615. 
 time limit, 620. 
 Congregational Meetings, clerk of, 
 623. 
 how convened, 615. 
 for election of deacons, 204. 
 
 elders, 204. 
 moderator, 204-206. 
 
 appeal from decisions, 619. 
 notice of, time, 620. | 
 
 refusal of Session to call, 616. 
 
 redress for, 616. 
 to elect a pastor, 615. 
 
 proceedings in, 615-626. 
 trustees, 206. 
 voters in, 207, 986, 999. 
 Constitution, 223. 
 amendments of, mode of making, 
 
 226-231. 
 definition of, 223. 
 
 Constitution, subscription to, what 
 it involves, 256-259. 
 violation, 257-259. 
 title page, 253. 
 
 how changed, 255. 
 Constitutional Rules, mode of 
 adoption, 247. 
 when obligatory, 247. 
 No. I, of Local Evangelists, 243. 
 No. 2, trials for licensure, 975. 
 No. 3, candidates for the gospel 
 ministrj% 973. 974. 
 Contumacy, before the Presbytery, 
 335- 
 Session, 318. 
 of witnesses, 371. 
 Corresponding Members, of the 
 Assembly, 539. 
 permanent officers are, 262. 
 the Presbytery and Synod, 260. 
 privileges of, 260-262. 
 Counsel, of accused 290. 
 in absence of, 5. 
 
 if a minister, 335. 
 in appeals, 468. 
 in complaints, 1030. 
 eligibility of, 1038. 
 no professional, 290. 
 of prosecuting committee, 1038. 
 shall not sit and vote, 1038. 
 Christian Science, certificates of 
 dismission from, inadmis- 
 sible, 995. 
 
 Dancing, promiscuous, condemned, 
 
 40. 
 Deacons, 263-278. 
 
 appointment of, enjoined, 271. 
 business, 263, 264. 
 ceasing to act, 268. 
 election of, 265. 
 
 procedure, 265. 
 incapacity and unacceptableness, 
 26B. 
 rule governing in, 269. 
 
220 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Deacons, installation, 266. 
 form of service in, 266. 
 cannot sit in judicatories, 275. 
 jurisdiction of, 311. 
 divestiture of the office, 268. 
 office is perpetual, 268. 
 Scriptural, 263. 
 ordination of, 266. 
 have exclusive control of poor 
 
 funds, 272. 
 qualifications of, 265. 
 records of Board, 389. 
 re-installation, 277. 
 resignation, to be to the Session, 
 
 276. 
 may serve at the communion, 274. 
 
 as an elder, 273. 
 services in vacant churches, 192. 
 term service of, 270. 
 procedure in, 270. 
 time limit, 270. 
 trial, rules governing in, 347. 
 vows, 266. 
 Deaconesses, no provision for, in our 
 
 Standards, 278. 
 Debate, must cease when taking 
 vote, 793. 
 no conversation during, 730. 
 courtesy to be observed in, 729. 
 no interruption of a speaker in, 
 
 735- 
 must not be irrelevant, 731. 
 moderator to be addressed in, 729. 
 no personal reflections, 726. 
 precedence of motions, 747. 
 speaking once, 740. 
 twice, 740. 
 
 more than, 740. 
 standing of members during, 728. 
 Decision Day recommended, 990. 
 
 object of, 990. 
 Declaratory Statement, 1006-1008. 
 Decree, God's, in harmony with His 
 love and otfer of salvation 
 to all mankind, 1006. 
 
 Delegates are not sent by the Gen- 
 eral Assembly to non-eccle- 
 siastical bodies, 1043. 
 Demission, of a communicant, 349. 
 order of procedure in, 349. 
 minister, 601. 
 
 order of procedure, 601. 
 Deposition of a minister, 339. 
 care to be exercised in inflictiflig the 
 
 sentence, 341. 
 without excommunication, 344. 
 effect of, if a pastor, 344. 
 certificate of dismission to a deposed 
 
 pastor, 344. 
 restoration of, 343. 
 
 by what judicatory, 343. 
 may be with or without suspension 
 from the Church, 338. 
 Directory for Worship, amend- 
 ments of, 241, 985. 
 Discipline, 283-491. 
 should be care in exercising, 281, 
 cases of, begun in extinct churches, 
 
 197. 
 definition, 279. 
 ends, 280. 
 object, 301. 
 subjects, 279. 
 Discretion, exercise of constitu- 
 tional, is reviewable, 397. 
 Dismission of Communicants, 
 139-154- 
 ministers, 155, 157, 159-163, 606,672, 
 
 673- 
 Dissents, definition of, 480. 
 time of entering, 483. 
 form of, 491. 
 who may dissent, 490. 
 must be without reasons, 480, 481. 
 Divorce, see under Marriage, 578, 
 1044. 
 
 Ecclesiastical Changes, to be 
 promptly communicated to 
 theS. C. oftheG. A.,1053. 
 
ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 221 
 
 Ecclesiastical Year, close of, 1058. 
 Elders, see under Ruling Elders, 
 
 803-832. 
 Evangelistic Services com- 
 mended, 988. 
 under care of pastors and Sessions, 
 
 988. 
 work, report on, 1042. 
 committees, 1042. 
 Evangelists, definition, 494. 
 ordination, 584. 
 
 cannot organize churches without 
 authority of Presbytery, 
 495- 
 nor ordain ministers, 496. 
 work of, 494. 
 Evangelists, local, 243, 246. 
 examination of, 243. 
 license, 243, 244. 
 form, 565. 
 time limit, 244. 
 withdrawal, 244. 
 ordination, 245. 
 
 time limit, 245. 
 must report annually to Presby- 
 terj', 245. 
 Evidence, 350-373- 
 care in receiving, 350. 
 competency of, 351. 
 decision of questions, filing of, 293, 
 
 294. 
 of husband and wife, 354. 
 introduction of, 326, 359. 
 of another judicatory, 365. 
 kinds, different of, 355. 
 a member of a judicatory during 
 trial, 370. 
 how qualified, 370. 
 status of, 370 
 new, after trial, 372. 
 in appeals. 373. 
 during trial, 327. 
 in rebuttal only, 326. 
 records as, 364. 
 rule in, 364. 
 
 Evidence, refusal to give, 371. 
 
 transmission of, 369. 
 Exceptions, to proceedings in trial 
 may be taken by either of 
 the original parties, 306, 
 103 1, 
 or to any part of them, 306. 
 except in judicatory of last re- 
 sort, 306. 
 to records in review, must be 
 recorded by judicatory 
 making them, 425. 
 Excommunication, design of, 379. 
 form of infliction, 380, 382. 
 publication of sentence, 380. 
 
 omission, 382. 
 restoration from, 383, 384. 
 
 Fairs and Suppers for raising 
 church funds disapproved, 
 42. 
 Foreign Immigrants, labors among, 
 
 commended, 1060. 
 Foreign Missions, see Section 87. 
 Form of Government, amend- 
 ments of, 235, 237, 239, 240, 
 243, 247-252, 973-977, 980- 
 984, 993- 
 Forms, 499-5"- 
 
 of a call to a pastor, 625. 
 commission to the Assembly, 516. 
 of excommunication, 382. 
 installation of deacons, 266. 
 pastor, 632-636. 
 ruling elder, 805-808. 
 licensure, 562, 563. 
 
 local evangelist, 565. 
 oath in trial, 358. 
 ordination of deacons, 266. 
 elders, 805. 
 ministers, 583. 
 public services, 572. 
 suspension from the communion of 
 the church, 374, 375. 
 Freedmen, Board of, see Sec. 114, 
 
222 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 General Assembly, appeals may be 
 direct to, 469. 
 by a committee of prosecution, 
 469. 
 will not reverse judicial acts of a 
 former, 533. 
 nor decisions, except error be 
 shown, 535. 
 centenary of, in 1888, 541. 
 fund, 541. 
 
 programme of celebration, 542. 
 clerks, 527. 
 
 duties of, 528. 
 commission of commissioners, form 
 
 of, 516. 
 commissioners, 514-520. 
 alternate, 515. 
 appointment, time of, 515. 
 election, time of, 515. 
 of an elder not present in Pres- 
 bytery, 520. 
 commissioners, enrolled on petition, 
 
 1040. 
 will not send delegates to non- 
 ecclesiastical bodies, 1043. 
 nor make in thesi decisions, 532. 
 may exercise discipline, 537. 
 formation of, 513. 
 meetings, 521. 
 adjourned, 526. 
 
 committee to select places, 522. 
 no provision ior pro re nata, 526. 
 first, 513. 
 time of, 513. 
 in absence of moderator, 524. 
 
 quorum, 525. 
 moderator, 715. 
 officers, 527. 
 opening and closing, 540. 
 
 form, 540. 
 overtures, received only from judica- 
 tories, 611. 
 powers of, 531. 
 quorum, 523. 
 absence of, 525. 
 
 General Assembly, rules of order, 
 802. 
 seal, 543. 
 
 description, 543. 
 facsimile, 543 . 
 standing committees, mode of elect- 
 ing, 1039. 
 will receive petitions, 536. 
 corporate title of, 512. 
 asserts control over theological 
 seminaries, 913. 
 exercised, 910. 
 Giving, as an act of worship, one 
 tenth of our resources, 1068. 
 
 Heresy, deliverance on, 342. 
 may call for deposition, 340. 
 discrimination in treating, 340. 
 neglect of, by judicatories, 409. 
 procedure in cases of, 409. 
 Historical Society commended, 
 546. 
 object, 546. 
 
 local societies, recommended, 547. 
 organization of, 546. 
 bequests to, may be to trustees of 
 the Assembly, 1061. 
 Home Missions, Board of, see Sec, 
 82. 
 
 Immigrants, work among, com- 
 mended, 1060. 
 Infants, salvation, affirmed, 1008. 
 Installation, deacons, 266. 
 reinstallation, 277. 
 elders, 805. 
 
 reinstallation, 820. 
 ministers, 632. 
 Interlocutory Meetings, 799. 
 results of, in judicial cases, 298. 
 to be recorded, 800. 
 Investigations in cases of slander, 
 288. 
 procedure in, 288. 
 should be speedy, 346. 
 
ANAL YTICAL INDEX. 
 
 223 
 
 Judgment, in absence oi accused, 
 4,5- 
 appeal from, 461. 
 counsel may not sit in, 1038. 
 
 effect of, 475. 
 delay of, 348. 
 dissent from, 1033, 1037. 
 entering of, 328, 331. 
 when final, 251. 
 by whom interpreted, 1016. 1033. 
 
 modified, 1016, 1033. 
 
 reversed, 251, 1033. 
 in cases without process, 348. 
 
 references, 430, 432. 
 modification or reversal of, 474. 
 protest against, 1037. 
 reasons for, to be recorded, 348. 
 stay of, 1027. 
 transmission of, to superior judica- 
 
 tojy, 332. 
 
 Judicatories, absence from, i, 27, 
 29-31. 
 alternates to, 36. 
 appeal from decision of moderators 
 
 of, 293, 738. 
 authority, defined, 548. 
 caution to, in receiving testimony, 
 
 350. 
 censure of, for neglect of duty, 409. 
 charge, in cases of process, 312. 
 commission, to take testimony, 366. 
 procedure of, 367. 
 
 examine witnesses, 366. 
 shall appoint committees on sys- 
 tematic beneficence, 64. 
 temperance, 906. 
 corresponding members, 260. 
 decisions of, to be respected, 1055. 
 evidence of members, 370. 
 failure to send up records, 8. 
 
 effect, 8. 
 grievance of one, against another, 
 549- 
 mode of adjustment. 550-552. 
 interlocutory' meetings of, 799. 
 
 j Judicatories, imputations of unfair 
 dealings of Superior, not 
 to be indulged in, 1055. 
 irregular proceedings, 408. 
 meetings of, adjourned, 33. 
 of the Assembly, 521. 
 of the Presbytery, 686. 
 
 special, 686. 
 Session, 856. 
 Synod, 879. 
 change of place, 871, 872. 
 names, 548. 
 
 narratives, Presbyter}' to the As- 
 sembly, 683. 
 time limit, 418. 
 Synod, 683. 
 to be recorded, 417. 
 neglect of, to send up records in 
 appeals, 476. 
 censure, 476. 
 objections to, by accused, 323. 
 offences committed in presence of, 
 
 348.^ 
 opening and closing, with prayer, 
 
 413- 
 exceptions, 414, 415. 
 canned be opened with an address, 
 
 [ 1049- 
 
 process, beginning of, by, 286. 
 I pro re naia, how convened, 686. 
 
 moderator, no discretion in con- 
 vening, 1048. 
 no, of the Assembly, 526. 
 Synod may hold a, 873. 
 ' no, of, on the Sabbath, 874. 
 quorums, of the Assembly, 523. 
 Presbytery, 662. 
 1 Session, 838. 
 
 Synod, 869. 
 Judicial Cases, definition, 1025. 
 decisions, how modified, 1033. 
 reversed, 1033. 
 j reasons for, to be recorded, 886. 
 
 \ fully described, 419. 
 
 J non-, or administrative, 1025. 
 
224 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Judicial Commissions, appoint- 
 ment of, 250. 
 Assembly, 250. 
 Presbytery, 250. 
 Synod, 250. 
 how constituted, 250. 
 decisions of, 251. 
 modification, 251. 
 reversal, 251. 
 findings to be recorded by the ap- 
 pointing body, 252. 
 all judicial cases may be submitted 
 to, 251. 
 exception, 251. 
 reference of, 251. 
 place and time of sitting, 252. 
 of a Presbytery, 252. 
 quorum, 252. 
 Judicial Committee, appointment 
 of, 776. 
 duties, 776. 
 
 may sit and vote, 776. 
 Judicial Decisions cannot be re- 
 versed by review of records, 
 1023. 
 Jurisdiction over candidates, 974, 
 975- 
 communicants, 311. 
 
 dismissed, 148. 
 licentiates, 975. 
 
 members of extinct churches, 
 685. 
 Presbyteries, 878. 
 ministers, 311, 333-336. 
 objections to, by accused, 323. 
 original, 311. 
 
 License, extraordinary, cases of, 
 560, 561. 
 form, 563. 
 
 local Evangelists, 565. 
 recall, 568. 
 renewal of, 567. 
 term, 244, 567, 976. 
 withdrawal, 244. 
 
 Licentiates, authority of, 569. 
 call to, 629. 
 
 if of another Presbytery, 628. 
 certificate of dismission of, 155. 
 examination of, 553-561, 975. 
 jurisdiction, 569. 
 ordination, 582. 
 
 examination for, 583, 975. 
 must report his, to the church of 
 which he is a member, 979. 
 removal, outside bounds of Pres- 
 bytery, order, 566. 
 time of study, 560, 977. 
 vows, 583. 
 Limitations of Time, as to appeals, 
 467, 468. 
 notice of, 467. 
 
 lodgment, 468. 
 candidates under care of Presby- 
 tery, 976, 977. 
 Session, 973. 
 licensure, 977, 
 
 reception by Presbytery, 973. 
 study, 976. 
 certificates of dismission, 140, 150. 
 
 return, 149, 157. 
 citations, 3, 4, 318, 320. 
 if a minister, 335. 
 demitted, 601. 
 deposed, 339. 
 notice of complaints, 447. 
 lodgment, 449. 
 grievance of judicatories, 549. 
 judgment, delay of, 348. 
 licensures, 976, 977. 
 
 of local evangelists, 244, 245. 
 ordination, 245. 
 ordinances, neglect, 15, 19, 20. 
 process, beginning, 304. 
 special meeting of Presbytery, 
 
 686. 
 term service of deacons, 270. 
 elders, 811. 
 Liturgies, deliverance of the As- 
 sembly on, 570-572. 
 
ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 225 
 
 Local Evangelists, see under 
 
 Evangelists. 
 Lord's Supper, administration of, 
 
 573- 
 in private, 576. 
 cups, number in, 1069. 
 declining to observe, 349. 
 essential elements in, 575. 
 who may partake, 574. 
 training classes for, 577. 
 kind of wine in, 575. 
 withdrawal of communicant from, 
 
 349- 
 Lotteries, condemned as gambling, 
 40. 
 
 Manses, loans on furniture of, 1059. 
 Marriage, deliverance of the As- 
 sembly on, 580, 1044. 
 caution in celebrating, 578, 1044. 
 of divorced persons, 581, 1044. 
 hasty dissolution, deprecated, 580. 
 licentiates may perform, 569. 
 McGiffert Case, 1041. 
 Ministerial Relief, see Sec. 105. 
 Ministers abandoning the ministry, 
 602, 603. 
 absence, from trial, 335. 
 
 after second citation, 335. 
 persistent absence from judicatories, 
 
 to be disciplined, 680. 
 placed on retired list, 22. 
 accused, may not exercise office, 
 
 346. 
 certificates of dismission of, to be 
 acknowledged, 158. 
 cannot be by a committee, 673. 
 of a deposed, 344. 
 of an extinct Presbytery, 878. 
 to a Presbytery to be formed, 163. 
 must be a particular Presbytery, 
 and be received by no 
 other, 606. 
 no qualified, 672. 
 efi"ect of return of^ 157. 
 IS 
 
 Ministers, certificates, effect of time 
 limit, 157. 
 charges against, caution in bring- 
 ing, 333- 
 contumacy of, 13. 
 
 censure, 335. 
 counsel, in trial, 13, 1038. 
 cannot be compelled to demit the 
 
 ministry, 1052. 
 demitting the ministry, procedure 
 
 in, 601. 
 joining another denomination, 602. 
 a heretical body, 603. 
 rule governing, 603. 
 when names of, may be erased from 
 
 the roll, 601, 602. 
 certificate of demitted, 601. 
 deposed, 344. 
 
 if deposed, their pulpits may be 
 declared vacant, 344. 
 examination of, from other denomi- 
 nations, 593, 1047. 
 Presbyteries, 592. 
 disposition of, of extinct Presby- 
 teries, 878. 
 from foreign countries, 591. 
 entertaining heretical views, 340, 
 
 341- 
 
 with title, H.R., definition of, 
 605. 
 
 becoming independent, 602. 
 
 installation of, 632. 
 
 jurisdiction over, 156, 311. 
 
 names of, not to be on roll of the 
 church they serve, 864. 
 
 offences of, beyond home Presby- 
 tery, 334. 
 
 office, when required to refrain from 
 the exercise of, 346. 
 
 ordination, 582. 
 cannot be by a committee, 590. 
 
 title of pastor given to, 614. 
 
 Presbyterial connection of, 600. 
 
 to be received on their testimonials 
 with discretion, 671. 
 
226 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Ministers, reception of, from the 
 Presbyterian Church in the 
 U. S., 1054. 
 refusal of, to appear in trial, 13, 335. 
 resignation, 645. 
 
 when desired by the congrega- 
 tion, 645. 
 procedure in, 645. 
 restoration, after demission of the 
 ministry or deposition must 
 be reordained, 596. 
 retention of names of dismissed, on 
 roll until their reception be 
 acknowledged, 166. 
 subscription of, to our Standards, 
 256. 
 binding obligation, 259. 
 what it involves, 256. 
 change of views in, duty, 257. 
 suspension, 335. 
 from communion of the church, 
 335- 
 his office, 335. 
 may be followed by deposition, 
 339- 
 trial of, 333-346. 
 
 unemployed, refusing to labor, may 
 be retired, 598. 
 Missions, Foreign, see Sec. 87. 
 
 Home, see Sec. 82. 
 Moderators, 708-721. 
 absence of, in the Assembly, 711. 
 Presbytery, 710. 
 Session, 842. 
 Synod, 879. 
 to be addressed in debate, 729. 
 
 in congregational meetings, 619. 
 appeal from decisions of, 293, 619, 
 738. 
 not debatable, 738. 
 when to be recorded, 294. 
 authority of, 708. 
 charge, in trial, 312. 
 duties, 686, 709-7?!. 
 of collegiate churches, 188. 
 
 Moderators, of collegiate churches, 
 vacant, 192. 
 no discretion in calling special 
 
 meetings, 1048. 
 cannot disqualify voters without 
 process, 999. 
 nor by limitation of age, 986. 
 of vacant churches, 192. 
 vice, of the Assembly, 712. 
 to vote in balloting, 718. 
 casting vote, 713. 
 declining to, 718. 
 Mormonism, deliverance of the 
 
 Assembly on, 608. 
 Motions of Order, 741-770. 
 adjournment, 751-753. 
 
 always in order unless modified 
 
 by time, 752. 
 not debatable, 751. 
 precedence of, 751. 
 cannot be reconsidered, 753. 
 may be renewed, 753. 
 amendments of, 765. 
 number, 766. 
 order, 768, 769. 
 precedence, 769. 
 as substitutes, 767. 
 for filling blanks, 746. 
 to commit, precedes motion to 
 amend, 762. 
 may be amended "with instruc- 
 tions," 764. 
 to report at a subsequent ses- 
 sion, 764. 
 at any time, 764. 
 stated time, 764. 
 effect of, 763. 
 
 cannot be reconsidered, 762. 
 may be renewed, 762. 
 not debatable, 756. 
 to adjourn, 756. 
 
 appeal from decision of mod- 
 erator, 738. 
 G. A. R. , 36. 
 take up business, 756. 
 
AAAL YTICAL INDEX. 
 
 227 
 
 Motions of Order, division of, how 
 made, 745. 
 call for the previous question, 756. 
 lay on the table, 756. 
 fix a time for voting G. A. R., 26. 
 orders of the day, 784-787. 
 order of, 785. 
 when a privileged, 786. 
 to be renewed, 787. 
 to postpone, 757-761. 
 amended to a day certain, 758. 
 
 a different day, 759. 
 competing with amendments, 76, 
 760. 
 precedence, 760. 
 two forms of, 757. 
 reconsideration, 761. 
 for previous question, 754. 
 when admitted, 755. 
 effect of, 755. 
 form of putting, 755. 
 object of, 755. 
 privileged, 756. 
 reconsideration, 788. 
 
 cannot be amended, 789. 
 when debatable, 789. 
 who may make the, 788. 
 must be a vote of two-thirds 
 present at the decision, 788. 
 no second at same session, 789. 
 voting on, by rising, 792. 
 tellers, 792. 
 at a time fixed, 797. 
 order in, 794, 795. 
 by yeas and nays, 796. 
 withdrawal of, 743. 
 ■«Titing, 742. 
 Music, Church, under control of 
 Session, 609, 993. 
 
 Narratives, to the Assembly and 
 Synod to be recorded, 683, 
 889. 
 time of sending, to the Assembly, 
 418. 
 
 Oaths, in judicial cases, form of, 358. 
 Objections, of accused, 323. 
 j determining, 324. 
 I filing, 324. 
 
 to jurisdiction of the judicatory, 323. 
 
 regularity of the organization, 323. 
 
 order of proceedings, 323. 
 
 sufiSciency of the charges, and 
 specifications, 323. 
 Offences, charges must set forth, 307. 
 
 definition, 300, 1025. 
 
 discrimination in treating, 283, 333. 
 
 investigation of, 299. 
 
 in presence of a judicator\-, 348. 
 
 jurisdiction over communicants, 148, 
 
 3"- 
 
 ministers, 311. 
 limit of time in prosecuting, 304. 
 of self-accused persons, 348. 
 Offerings, as worship, 241. 
 apportionment of, 81, 952, 1068. 
 of Sabbath schools, 985. 
 of societies, 985. 
 
 distribution, 985. 
 to be reported to the Session, 985. 
 Orders of the day, 784-787. 
 order of, 785. 
 precedence, 784. 
 when privileged, 786. 
 time limit of, 787. 
 Ordinances, neglect of, 14, 17. 
 Ordination, of ministers, only by 
 the Presbyter}', 667. 
 deacons, 266. 
 elders, 805. 
 evangelists, 584. 
 
 local, 245. 
 ministers, 582-587. 
 trials for, 245, 583. 
 Organizations, Church, 980. 
 
 collections of, subject to oversight 
 j of the Session, 983. 
 
 forms, 980. 
 jurisdiction, 981. 
 J powers, 982. 
 
228 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Organizations, review of the pro- 
 ceedings, by the Session 
 and other judicatories, 982. 
 work, 980. 
 •'Other Cases," in Sec. 100, B. D., 
 
 meaning of, 1015. 
 Overtures, to the Assembly, must 
 be through Presbyteries 
 and Synods only, 647. 
 from the Assembly, rules govern- 
 ing, 225-230. 
 for amendments of the Constitu- 
 tion, 224. 
 approval of, by majority of the 
 Presbyteries, 225. 
 two-thirds, 226. 
 
 Parties, in appeals, absence of, 470. 
 appearance, time, 468. 
 hearing, 472. 
 names, 461. 
 
 may be direct to the Assembly, 469. 
 counsel for, 290, 1038. 
 to a complaint, 1030. 
 either, may complain, 1031. 
 
 exception, 1031. 
 hearing of, 450. 
 names, 1030. 
 shall not sit or vote, 453. 
 Parties in trial, 315. 
 either of the original, may appeal, 
 461. 
 demand a commission to examine 
 witnesses, 366. 
 composition of, 366. 
 rules governing, 367. 
 consent of, for new evidence, 373. 
 
 excuse of absentees, 28. 
 charge to, 312. 
 copy of records for, 297. 
 counsel, 1038. 
 
 may demand decisions of the mod- 
 erator to be recorded, 294. 
 exceptions may be taken by either 
 of the original, 306. 
 
 Parties in trial, exception, 306. 
 exclusion of, from private sessions, 
 
 328. 
 hearing, in appeals, manner of, 1033. 
 
 complaints, 1028. 
 original, defined, 286. 
 accused, may ask for a new trial, 
 372. 
 exception, 372. 
 to a protest, 490. 
 
 who may be, 1037. 
 examination of witnesses by, 359. 
 
 order, 359. 
 shall not sit or vote in appeals or 
 complaints, 455, 471, 
 Pastor, 614-646. 
 assistant, 640. 
 
 how appointed, 640. 
 duties, 640. 
 
 has no jtirisdiction in the congre- 
 gation, 640. 
 no seat in the Session, 640. 
 call to, 615-630. 
 
 certificate of, to the Presbytery, 
 
 626. 
 form, 625. 
 if a licentiate, 629. 
 member of another Presbytery, 
 
 628. 
 must be through the Presbytery, 
 
 627. 
 by whom subscribed, 626. 
 attested, 626. 
 co-pastor, 639. 
 
 by regular call of the people, 639. 
 installed by the Presbytery, 639. 
 equal authority of, in the congre- 
 gation, 639. 
 in the Session, 639. 
 preside alternately in the Session, 
 847. 
 dissolution of relation of, 646. 
 
 may be at first meeting of Presby- 
 tery, 646. 
 by deposition, 344. 
 
ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 229 
 
 Pastor, dissolution of, by suspension, 
 345- 
 election, 615-624. 
 meeting for, 615. 
 how called, 615. 
 clerk of, 623. 
 minority in, 624. 
 moderator of, 617. 
 in absence, 618. 
 appeal from the decision, 619, 
 proceedings in, 621. 
 refusal of Session to call, 616. 
 redress, 616. 
 elect, 644. 
 
 installation should not be delayed, 
 
 644. 
 status, 644. 
 emeritus, 997. 
 
 when instituted, 997. 
 purpose of the relation, 997. 
 to be with or without salary, 997. 
 subject to the approval of Pres- 
 bytery, 997. 
 pulpit, when declared vacant, 344, 
 
 345- 
 salary of, how changed, 998. 
 resignation, 645. 
 when asked by the congregation, 
 
 645- 
 procedure, 645. 
 title, when given, 614. 
 Petitions and Memorials, right of 
 making, inalienable, 647, 
 648. 
 mode of exercising, 647. 
 a commissioner of the General As- 
 sembly seated on, 1040. 
 Pleas, of accused, 325. 
 
 to be recorded, 325. 
 Poor Funds, control of, by deacons, 
 
 263. 
 Postponement, motion for, to a day 
 certain, 757. 
 may be amended, 757. 
 indefinite, 758. 
 
 Postponement, indefinite, may be 
 amended, 758. 
 precedence, 760. 
 when reconsidered, 761. 
 Powers, of the Assembly, 531. 
 Presbytery, 666. 
 Session, 848. 
 Synod, 876. 
 Presbytery, 649-689. 
 acts and decisions of, to be obeyed 
 until repealed or modified, 
 1017. 
 commissioners, to the Assembly, 
 515-520. 
 when to appoint, 515. 
 must send full quota, 518. 
 of equal number of ministers and 
 elders, 514. 
 complaint against action of, by Ses- 
 sion, how taken, 1018. 
 of what it consists, 649. 
 has power to dissolve a church, 676. 
 
 redress by complaint, 676. 
 has control over location of a church 
 
 building, 677. 
 may discipline absent members, 
 
 680. 
 cannot dismiss by a committee, 673. 
 may refuse to install, 669. 
 must be formed with geographical 
 
 limits, 650-652. 
 jurisdiction of, over ministers, 311. 
 ministers in transitu, 156. 
 over extinct churches, 197. 
 meetings, 686-688. 
 adjourned, 33. 
 change of place, 687. 
 
 how effected, 687. 
 outside its bounds, 687. 
 special, 686. 
 
 business of, 686. 
 how called, 686. 
 a moderator has no discretion 
 in calling, T048. 
 opening and closing of, 688. 
 
230 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Presbytery, meeting, opening cannot 
 be by an address, 1049. 
 may dissolve a pastoral relation, 
 670. 
 a Session, 1018. 
 moderator of, 708. 
 in absence, 710. 
 when chosen, 714. 
 duties, 709, 713. 
 new, procedure in forming a, 1050. 
 to send annually a narrative to the 
 Assembly on state of re- 
 ligion, 683. 
 temperance, 906. 
 when to send, 906. 
 ordination of ministers only by, 667. 
 powers of, 666. 
 
 over preaching in the pulpits of 
 its churches, 681. 
 unemployed ministers, 598, 679. 
 vacant churches, 1045. 
 quorum, 662. 
 
 may be wholly of ministers, 663, 
 
 664. 
 exceptions, 665. 
 when reduced to two members, 697- 
 reception by, of ministers of other 
 denominations, 1047. 
 examination, 1047. 
 subscription to our Standards, 
 
 1047. 
 of ministers from Southern As- 
 sembly, 1054. 
 shall keep a record of its proceed- 
 ings, 682. 
 may be in printed form, 894, 895. 
 representation in, 655-660. 
 of collegiate churches, 656 
 two churches under one pastor, 
 657- 
 congregations on different sides of 
 
 a Presbyterial line, 659. 
 when a pastor of one church, and 
 stated supply of another, 
 658. I 
 
 Presbytery, representation in, of 
 vacant churches, 660. 
 may dissolve a Session, 1018. 
 roll call, on Systematic Beneficence, 
 
 1056. 
 no unordained men on committee? 
 
 of, 1065. 
 vacant churches, 1045. 
 how supplied, 1045. 
 when vacant more than one year, 
 
 order in, 1046. 
 who may supply, 1045. 
 
 time limit of vacancy, 1045, 
 1046. 
 union, in missionary lands, 653. 
 Previous Question, when admitted, 
 
 755- 
 not debatable, 756. 
 effect of, 755. 
 form of putting, 755. 
 object, 754. 
 precedence, 755. 
 Privileged Questions, 747, 756. 
 Private Sessions, 328, 799. 
 who excluded from, 328. 
 object of, 799. 
 proceedings in, 328. 
 Proceedings, of the church, to be 
 reported to the Session, 388, 
 and reviewed by it, 388. 
 object of the review, 396. 
 irregular, to be corrected, 407. 
 
 rules governing, 407. 
 unconstitutional, procedure in treat- 
 ing, 408. 
 Process, efforts to avoid, 285. 
 cases without, 348, 349, 601, 602. 
 minister demitting the ministry, 
 
 6ot. 
 neglecting the Lord's table, ;:!49. 
 of offence in presence of a judi- 
 catory, 348. 
 conditions of commencing, 299. 
 counsel in. 290. 
 eligibility of, 1038 
 
ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 231 
 
 Process, counsel in, exclusion, from 
 private sessions, 328. 
 shall accept no fee, 1038. 
 when the prosecuting committee, 
 
 1038. 
 shall not vote, 1038. 
 against a deacon or elder, 347. 
 
 minister, 333. 
 definition, 1025. 
 delay in commencing, 302. 
 when initiated by a judicatory, 286. 
 original parties, 286. 
 mode of procedure, 287. 
 neglect of, by a judicatory, 409. 
 duty of superior judicatory, 409. 
 procedure in, 409. 
 objections to proceedings in, 323. 
 parties, 286. 
 
 rules pertaining to, 311-332. 
 Prosecuting Committee, 314,1038. 
 may appeal direct to the Assembly, 
 
 469. 
 appointment of, 314. 
 duties, 314. 
 
 to conduct cases against coordinate 
 judicatories, 550. 
 Prosecutor, cannot vote, 1038. 
 averment of, 310. 
 may appear, 1038. 
 be represented by counsel, 1038. 
 heard by oral or written arguments, 
 
 1038. 
 exceptions may be taken by, 306. 
 
 exception, 306. 
 is an original party, 286. 
 Presbyterian Church as, 286. 
 warning to, 289. 
 
 withdrawal of charges by, not sub- 
 ject to appeal or complaint, 
 1019. 
 Protests, in general, 482-491. 
 answer to, 486. 
 definition of, 482. 
 modification of, 486. 
 answer to, 486. 
 
 Protests in judicial cases, 1037. 
 parties to, 482, 490, 1033. 
 when not received, 4S4. 
 to be recorded, 485. 
 
 time limit, 483. 
 alleging unconstitutional proceed- 
 ings, action must be taken, 
 483. 
 Publication and Sabbath-school 
 Work, see Sec. 102. 
 
 Questions, of evidence in trial, 293. 
 : to be decided by the moderator, 293. 
 ' decision of, subject to appeal. 293. 
 
 the appeal not debatable, 293. 
 irrelevant and leading not permitted, 
 360. 
 Questions of Order, distinction 
 between, and motions, 741. 
 previous, 754, 755. 
 privileged, 747. 748. 
 when to be in writing, 361, 742. 
 recorded, 362. 
 Quorums, of Assembly, 523. 
 in absence of, 525. 
 
 procedure, 525. 
 definition, 692. 
 injudicial cases, 698. 
 
 commissions, 704. 
 necessary to transaction of business, 
 
 692. 
 of Presbytery, 696. 
 
 may be wholly of ministers, 696. 
 proceedings in absence of, 692. 
 Session, 693. 
 
 of pastor and one elder, 694, 695. 
 Synod, 700. 
 
 must represent three Presbyteries, 
 701. 
 proceedings in absence of, 702. 
 
 Reconsideration, vote of, 788. 
 cannot be amended, 789. 
 when debatable, 789. 
 who may move, 788. 
 
232 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Reconsideration, no second, at the 
 same session, 789. 
 when by a vote of three fourths, 761 . 
 must be by a vote of two thirds of 
 members present at the 
 decision, 788. 
 Records, must note names of ab- 
 sentees, 401. 
 absence of, in appeals, 8. 
 censure for, 8. 
 effect of, 8. 
 for review, 7. 
 approval, does not affect the right 
 
 of appeal, 423. 
 or complaint, 423. 
 must be approved before adjourn- 
 ment, 892. 
 censure of, only after due examina- 
 tion, 402. 
 what constitutes the record in case 
 
 of trial, 332. 
 charges, specification, pleas, and 
 judgment must be entered 
 on, 331. 
 copies, in trial, parties may have, 
 
 297. 
 copies of, to be accepted only in 
 
 extraordinary cases, 395. 
 corrections of, after approval by 
 
 whom made, 393, 394. 
 decisions of moderators may be re- 
 corded, 294. 
 deficient, described, 401. 
 dissents and protests, when to be 
 
 recorded, 483, 485, 489. 
 engrossed, need no reapproval, 400. 
 may be read for information, 400. 
 corrected by resolution, 400. 
 are sufficient evidence in trial, 364. 
 
 how authenticated, 364. 
 exceptions to, 425. 
 
 to be recorded by the judicatory 
 making them, 425 
 failure to send up, in complaints, 
 459- 
 
 ; Records, failure to send up, in com- 
 plaints, effect of, 459. 
 irregular proceedings in, how dis- 
 posed of, 407. 
 judgment in trial, must be recorded, 
 
 331- 
 must describe judicial cases, 401. 
 method of keeping, 389, 682. 
 
 must be without abbreviations, 
 891. 
 attested by the Stated Clerk, 
 893- 
 papers adopted must be recorded, 
 887. 
 and resolutions, 888. 
 reasons for decisions in judicial 
 cases, 886. 
 may be in printed form, 894, 895. 
 omissions in, how treated, 409. 
 reading of, in trial, 450. 
 testimony of the, of one judicatory 
 
 valid in every other, 364. 
 must be transmitted to the superior 
 judicatory in appeals and 
 complaints, 447, 476. 
 References, in general, 427-433. 
 for advice preparatory to a decision, 
 429. 
 or for ultimate trial and decision, 
 429. 
 effect of, 430. 
 if in trial, 430. 
 definition, 427. 
 judgment in, 432. 
 
 the superior judicatory may not 
 give a final, 432. 
 when the parties shall be heard, 433. 
 parties in, may sit and vote, 431. 
 may be remitted to the lower judica- 
 tory, 432. 
 subjects of, 428. 
 Respondent, name given in com- 
 plaints, 454. 
 Responsive Service, deliverance 
 on, 570. 
 
ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 233 
 
 Review and Control, 388-426. 
 absence of records for, 7. 
 authority, 388. 
 
 of the exercise of constitutional dis- 
 cretion, 397. 
 extent of, 388, 389, 390. 
 frequency, 391. 
 judicial cases subject to, 392. 
 
 but shall not be reversed unless 
 by appeal, 392. 
 neglect to present records for, 391. 
 censure, 406. 
 alternative of, 406, 409. 
 order of proceedings in, 396. 
 all proceedings of the Church sub- 
 ject to, 386. 
 exceptions, 386, 387. 
 treatment of irregular proceedings, 
 407. 
 unconstitutional, 408. 
 does not extend to statistics, 404. 
 nor to omissions to conform to 
 rules of Presbytery not en- 
 joined by our Constitution, 
 404. 
 no, by a lower judicatory shall 
 treat disrespectfully the de- 
 cisions of a higher, 403. 
 members of a judicatory whose 
 records are under, shall not 
 vote, 405. 
 Revised Version of the Bible, de- 
 liverance of the Assembly 
 on, 72. 
 Roll of absentees, 21. 
 
 communicants, unknown for two 
 years, may be placed on 
 suspended, 19. 
 a separate, for members absent 
 from ordinances for more 
 than two years, 21. 
 unknown for three years may be 
 erased from the, 20. 
 refraining from the Lord's Table, 
 349- 
 
 Roll, if ministers, demitting the min- 
 istry, 601. 
 joining another denomination, 
 602. 
 admissions to the Church, 862. 
 baptized children, 54. 
 deaths, $\. 
 marriages, 862. 
 j removals from care of the church, 
 
 54. 
 Roll Call, in trial, of members pres- 
 ent, 29. 
 after recess and adjournment in 
 trial, 29. 
 Rules for Judicatories, 707-801. 
 general, recommended by the As- 
 sembly, 802. 
 summary of, see Appendix, 190-193. 
 Rules, constitutional. No. i, con- 
 cerning local Evangelists, 
 
 243- 
 No. 2, trials for licensure, 975. 
 No. 3, candidates for the ministry, 
 
 973, 974- 
 Ruling Elders, 803-832. 
 ceasing to act, 809. 
 returning certificate of dismission, 
 830. 
 status, 830. 
 cannot sit as corresponding mem- 
 bers, 827. 
 churches without, 184, 185. 
 
 with one, 839, 994. 
 duties of, 8>3. 
 
 "elect," cannot sit in Session, 819. 
 nor in trial without ordination, 819. 
 election of, 815. 
 
 meeting for, 815, 817, 818. 
 
 refusal of Session to call, 816. 
 redress by complaint to the 
 Presbytery, 816. 
 moderator of, 817. 
 voters in, 811, 986, 999. 
 mode of, 804, 987. 
 installation, 805-809. 
 
234 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Ruling Elders, reinstallation re- 
 quired, 820. 
 jurisdiction over, 828. 
 office essential to the existence of a 
 Presbyterian Church, 813. 
 divestiture of, 809. 
 is perpetual, 809. 
 
 vacated by rebaptism by immer- 
 sion, 59. 
 ministers ineligible to, 814. 
 may serve temporarily, 814. 
 cannot preside at the ordination of 
 
 ministers, 589. 
 nor propose the constitutional ques- 
 tions, 589. 
 take part in imposition of hands, 
 589. 
 ordination of, 805. 
 imposition of hands is left to dis- 
 cretion of Sessions, 807. 
 qualifications, must be in full com- 
 munion of the Church, 
 804. 
 males, 804. 
 accept the Confession of Faith, 
 
 825. 
 acquiesce in decisions of superior 
 
 judicatories, 825. 
 are representatives of the people, 
 
 803. 
 resignation, 832. 
 status, in transitu, 830. 
 
 on restoration from suspension 
 from office, 829. 
 term service, 811, 812. 
 
 must be in three classes, 811. 
 elected for three years, 811. 
 exception, 822. 
 trial, rules governing, 347. 
 unacceptable, redress, 823, 824. 
 
 Sabbath Day, deliverances of the 
 Assembly on, 833. 
 desecration of, disciplinable, 834. 
 Scriptural designation, 834. 
 
 Sabbath Day, buying and reading 
 secular papers on, con- 
 demned, 834. 
 also travelling, 834. 
 Sabbath Schools, control of, by the 
 Session, 835, 984. 
 decision day in, 990. 
 
 object of, 990. 
 oflferings, subject to oversight of the 
 
 Session, 985. 
 officers, appointment of, 835. 
 not the substitute for home training, 
 
 835. 
 support of, 835. 
 
 Shorter Catechism to be taught in, 
 835- 
 Session, 836-864. 
 
 censures inflicted by, 135. 
 
 of what it consists, 836 
 
 has control of benevolent funds, 
 
 917, 983- 
 
 use of church buildings, 854, 993. 
 
 music of the Church, 993. 
 
 Sabbath schools, 835. 
 dissolution of, by Presbytery, 1018. 
 duties, 848. 
 with only one elder, 839. 
 
 with no, 185. 
 jurisdiction of, over communicants, 
 
 24, 3"- 
 dismissed, 148. 
 
 members of extinct churches, to 
 be dismissed by the Pres- 
 bytery, 151. 
 members to be received only in 
 presence of, 853, 859. 
 exceptions, 853. 
 meetings, to be opened and closed 
 with prayer, 414. 
 exceptions, 415. 
 monthly, enjoined, 860. 
 special, of neighboring churches, 
 
 unconstitutional, 837. 
 moderator, 842. 
 
 collegiate churches, 847. 
 
ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 235 
 
 Session, meetings, moderator in ex- 
 ceptional cases, 842. 
 vacant churches, 843. 
 may be an elder, 843. 
 invite a minister, but of the 
 same Presbytery, 842. 
 pastor elect, cannot preside as, 
 
 846. 
 may be appointed by Presbytery, 
 843. 
 official acts of, only when regularly 
 
 convened, 840. 
 omission of, to send up records, 391. 
 power, over time and place of wor- 
 ship, 993. 
 powers, 84S. 
 
 cases of process by, 283, 347. 
 against communicants, 303. 
 deacons, 333. 
 elders, 333. 
 without, 348, 349. 
 special rules, in judicial cases, 318. 
 proceedings of, subject to review, 
 857. 
 quorum, 838. 
 with one elder, 839. 
 records, 857. 
 
 register of births, baptisms, mar- 
 riages, removals, and death, 
 862. 
 shall review proceedings of the 
 Church, 858. 
 and incorporate them in its rec- 
 ords, 858, 
 refusal, to grant certificate jui dis- 
 mission, 145. 
 redress, 145. 
 roll, names of ministers not to be 
 
 on, 864. 
 shall maintain a committee on Sys- 
 tematic Beneficence, 861. 
 temperance, 906. 
 Slander, investigation of, 288. 
 record, 288. 
 report, 288. 
 
 Societies of the Church, control 
 of, by the Session, 981, 
 982. 
 consti:ution, 982. 
 names, 982. 
 objects, 983. 
 Specifications, under charges, may 
 be amended, 324. 
 copy of, to be furnished to the ac- 
 cused, 315. 
 objections to, 323. 
 must be particular, 308. 
 
 set forth time, place, and circum- 
 stances, 308. 
 be accompanied by the names of 
 witnesses, 3^8. 
 proof of two, establishes a charge, 
 
 356. 
 shall be read, 315. 
 in writing, 315. 
 vote to be on each, 328. 
 Standards of the Church, 223. 
 amendments of, 224. 
 
 procedure on making and adopt- 
 ing, 224-241. 
 binding obligation of, 259. 
 what subscription to, involves, 
 256. 
 change of belief in, demands 
 withdrawal from our min- 
 \sxxy, 257. 
 Suspension, censure of, 305. 
 communicants, 12, 14. 
 absentees in trial, 12. 
 neglecting ordinances, 14, 15. 
 without process, 15 
 restoration of, from, 378. 
 sentence, form of, 375. 
 treatment under, 377. 
 ministers, from communion of the 
 Church, 335. 
 may be deposed after one year, 
 
 339- 
 joining a heretical denomination, 
 603. 
 
236 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Suspension, ministers, from exercise 
 of office, including preach- 
 ing, 335, 336- 
 without process, 603. 
 refusing to appear in trial, 335. 
 Sustentation, 85. 
 
 Swedenborgian Church, recep- 
 tion of members from, 
 on certificate inadmissible, 
 165. 
 Synod, 867-898. 
 absentees, to be called to answer, 
 884. 
 names of, to be recorded, 883. 
 of what it consists, 867. 
 corresponding members, who may 
 
 be, 260. 
 as a delegated body, 868. 
 
 basis of representation in, 868. 
 ratio, 868. 
 duties of, 882. 
 judicial cases decided by, must be 
 
 described, 885. 
 reasons given for decisions recorded, 
 
 886. 
 reported to the Assemblj'^, 896. 
 may appoint judicial commissions, 
 250-252. 
 how composed, 250. 
 decisions of, 251. 
 findings, to be recorded, 252. 
 reference in matters of law, 
 
 251- 
 also of constitution and doc- 
 trine, 251. 
 reversal of decisions, 251. 
 
 exception, 251. 
 time and place of sitting, 252. 
 quorum, 252. 
 jurisdiction over inferior judica- 
 tories, 421. 
 members of extinct Presbyteries, 
 
 878. 
 no original, injudicial cases, 311, 
 421. 
 
 Synod, meetings of, annually, change 
 of time and place, how 
 made, 871, 872. 
 opening, must be by a sermon 
 not by an address, 880, 1049. 
 no, on the Sabbath, 874. 
 may hold special, 873. 
 narrative to the Assembly must be 
 
 recorded, S89. 
 powers, 876. 
 
 quorum, may be wholly of minis- 
 ters, 870. 
 quorum, proznded, not more than 
 three belong to the same 
 Presbytery, 869. 
 records, must be without abbrevia- 
 tions, 891. 
 note absentees, 883. 
 be presented annually, 882. 
 
 approved before adjournment, 
 
 892. 
 attested by the Stated Clerk, 
 
 893- 
 must note adoption of papers, 
 887. 
 resolutions, 888. 
 may be in printed form, 894. 
 rules governing, 894. 
 special, of judicial decisions, 896. 
 and send to the Assembly, 896. 
 Systematic Beneficence, perma- 
 nent committee of, 63. 
 standing committee in Presbyteries, 
 64. 
 roll call in, to ascertain compli- 
 ance with order of the As- 
 sembly, 1056. 
 
 Temperance, deliverances of the 
 Assembly on, 899-909. 
 judicatories to send annually to the 
 Assembly a narrative on, 
 906.' 
 maintain a standing committee, 
 906. 
 
ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 '■17 
 
 Temperance, prohibitory law com- 
 mended, 908. 
 recommendations of the Assembly, 
 for refusing admission to 
 the Church of those who 
 manufacture and sell ardent 
 spirits, 902, 1067. 
 not to rent property for its manu- 
 facture and sale, 903. 
 practice of total abstinence en- 
 joined, 900. 
 Testimony, 350-373, 
 
 commission to take, 366, 367. 
 
 rules governing, 367. 
 credibility of, how affected, 353. 
 decline to receive, 465. 
 of husband and wife, 354. 
 improper, 351. 
 introduction of, 326. 
 of one judicatory valid in every 
 
 other. 365. 
 new, in appeals, 373. 
 during trial, 327. 
 
 after, 372. 
 questions pertaining to, how deter- 
 mined, 368. 
 receiving, care to be exercised in, 
 
 350- 
 
 transmission of, of commission, 369. 
 
 of one witness, when proving a 
 charge, 356. 
 
 may be written, oral or printed, 
 direct or circumstantial, 
 355- 
 Theatrical Exhibitions con- 
 demned, 40. 
 Theological Seminaries, 910-914. 
 
 in what, shall candidates under 
 Board of Education study, 
 914, 953, 978. 
 
 change of charters recommended, 
 913. ( First- Th ird. ) 
 
 committee, appointment, to con- 
 sider the relation between, 
 and the Assembly, 913. 
 
 Theological Seminaries, com- 
 mittee, recommendations 
 of, 913. {First-Third.) 
 of conference with, 913. 
 objects, 913. 
 recommendations, 913. 
 control over, by the Assembly, 913 
 of trust funds and property, 913. 
 
 {First, a.) 
 recommendations, 913. 
 election of directors, trustees, and 
 commissioners, 913. {First, 
 b.) 
 also professors and teachers, 913. 
 {First, c.) 
 eligibility of, 913. {First, c.) 
 recognition of, conditions, 913. 
 
 {Second.) 
 reports of governing bodies to the 
 Assembly, 913. {First,h.) 
 purpose of trust funds and property 
 913. {First, a.) 
 misuse and perversion, 913 
 {First, d.) 
 charters, amendments. 913. {First 
 d.) 
 violation of terms of, 913 
 (First, d.) 
 redress for, 913. {First, d.) 
 veto of the Assembly, right in elec 
 tion of professors, 911. (2.) 
 exercise, in case of Professor 
 
 Briggs, 910. 
 scope and extent, 911. (i, 2.) 
 time limit, 912. 
 Time Limitations, see Liviitations 
 
 of Time. 
 Tobacco, use of, condemned, 1066. 
 Total Abstinence, see Tejtifierance. 
 Trials, judicial, in absence of ac- 
 cused, 319. 
 absentees, during, 28. 
 charge to the judicatory' in, 312. 
 charges and specifications, to be 
 particular, 307-310. 
 
238 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Trials, by judicial commission, 249- 
 252. 
 counsel in, 290. 
 eligibility, 1038. 
 shall receive no fee or emolu- 
 ment, 1038. 
 may be the prosecuting com- 
 mittee, 1038. 
 of deacons and elders, 347. 
 
 rules governing, 347. 
 decisions in, of order and evidence, 
 
 293- 
 evidence, 350-373. 
 judgment, must be entered, 328. 
 appeal from, 332. 
 
 procedure in, 332. 
 wording of, must accord with the 
 finding, 329. 
 limitation of time in, 304. 
 new, when granted, 372. 
 evidence in appeals, 373. 
 
 treatment of, 373. 
 when not authorized, 1021. 
 original parties, 286, 469. 
 may appeal, 469. 
 may except to any part of the 
 
 proceedings, 306. 
 hearing of, 327. 
 
 may have copies of the record 
 of the case, 297. 
 pleas of accused in, 325. 
 
 declining to answer, 325. 
 preliminary proceedings to, 312- 
 
 315- 
 private sessions in, 298, 328. 
 record, what it shall exhibit, 332. 
 roll call in, 296. 
 should be speedy, 346. 
 
 no, in appellate judicatory', 29. 
 transmission of records of, to the 
 
 superior judicatory', 332. 
 witnesses in, 350-373. 
 Trials for Licensure, 553-565, 975- 
 977- 
 ordination, 583. 
 
 Trustees, authority of, in general, 
 915-929. 
 
 no, in use of benevolent funds, 917, 
 985- 
 
 change of pastor's salary', 918, 
 998. 
 
 use of church buildings, 927, 993. 
 
 church services, 993. 
 
 are custodians of the church prop- 
 erty, 919. 
 title, 919. 
 
 deacons as, 264. 
 
 election of, 915. 
 
 conflict between, and the Session, 
 
 929- 
 control of, by the Session, 927. 
 unwarranted assumption of power 
 by, 922. 
 treatment of, 923. 
 relation, true, and authority, 924. 
 resignation, to whom, 1000. 
 Twentieth Century Fund, 1057. 
 
 Unitarianism, testimony against, 
 ! 930. 
 
 Universalism, testimony of the As- 
 sembly against, 933. 
 unordained men not to be ap- 
 pointed on committees of 
 judicatories, 1065. 
 
 Vacancy and Supply, 1051. 
 Vacant Churches, 1045, 1046. 
 definition of, 989. 
 j persons to be employed in, 1045. 
 I services by elders and deacons, 
 j F. G., Chap, xxi., Sec. i. 
 
 supply of, may be by a committee, 
 1045. 
 Presbytery, 1045, 1046. 
 Session, 1045. 
 exKeptions, 1045. 
 time limitation, 1046. 
 I Veto, of the Assembly in election of 
 I professors, 910. 
 
ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 239 
 
 Veto, of the Assembly in election of 
 professors, time limit, 912. 
 exercise, 910. 
 Vote, casting of moderator, 713. 
 must be taken on separate charges, 
 
 309- 
 commencing to take, effect of, 793. 
 declining to, only for weighty 
 
 reasons, 727. 
 division of, by a rising, 791, 792. 
 excused from giving, how consid- 
 ered, 727. 
 interruption during, 795. 
 
 effect, 795. 
 judicial committee may, 776. 
 members should, 727. 
 
 silent, are included with those 
 voting with the majority, 
 727. 
 mistake in taking, 793. 
 postponement of, 795. 
 rising, 791. 
 by tellers, 792. 
 time fixed for, to be taken without 
 
 debate, 797. 
 time named, 794. 
 
 speeches limited to ten minutes, 
 
 794- 
 reconsideration of, for postpone- 
 ment, must be by consent 
 of three fourths of members 
 present, at the decision, 
 761. 
 reconsideration of, at same session, 
 by consent of two thirds, 
 788. 
 reconsideration of, when by consent 
 of two thirds, 788. 
 three fourths, 761. 
 by yeas and nays, 791. 
 
 when to be recorded, 791. 
 denied to parties in appeal, 471. 
 complaints, 455. 
 
 judicatories, whose records are 
 under review, 405. 
 
 Vote denied to, moderators, except 
 when by ballot, 718. 
 persons under process, 337. 
 committee of prosecution, 314. 
 Voters, in election of deacons, 265. 
 qualifications of, 265. 
 pastors, 621, 622. 
 ruling elders, 804, 818. 
 mode, 804. 
 no disqualification, on account of 
 sex or age of communi- 
 cants, 986. 
 
 Week of Prayer, observance of, 
 
 recommended, 220. 
 Witnesses, appearance of, time, 
 321. 
 challenge, 352. 
 citation of, 316. 
 
 refusal of, to obey, 24. 
 service of, 315, 316. 
 time limit, 321. 
 commission to examine, 366. 
 competent, 351. 
 
 exceptions, 351. 
 contumacy of, 371. 
 credibility, how affected, 353. 
 examination, 326. 
 
 cross-, 326. 
 husband and wife as, 354. 
 incompetency of, 352. 
 members of a judicatory may be, 
 
 370- 
 
 names of, to be furnished to the ac- 
 cused, 315. 
 need not be disclosed, 316. 
 
 new, 326. 
 
 one witness, testimony of, when 
 proving a charge, 356. 
 
 oath of, 358. 
 
 shall not be present during exami- 
 nation of other, 357. 
 
 questions to, not to be irrelevant or 
 frivolous, 360. 
 nor leading, 360. 
 
240 
 
 ANALYTICAL INDEX. 
 
 Witnesses, questions to, if desired 
 by either party, to be re- 
 corded, 362. 
 subscription of, to their testimony, 
 
 363- 
 may be reduced to writing, 361. 
 testimony of, how affected, 353. 
 transmission of record, 369. 
 Women, 934-939- 
 
 appointment of, to bodily and 
 spiritual ministrations, 938. 
 Board of Home Missions of, com- 
 mended, 1063 
 circles of prayer recommended, 
 
 1064. 
 license and ordination of, not au- 
 thorized, 935, 936. 
 
 Women, participation, left to dis- 
 cretion of Sessions, 939. 
 
 Works of unregenerate men, true 
 estimate of, 1009. 
 
 Yeas and Nays, when to be re- 
 corded, 791. 
 Young People's Societies, com- 
 mended, 940. 
 
 constitution, model of, 941. 
 
 control and oversight by the Ses- 
 sion, 981. 
 
 contributions, how applied, 983, 
 985. 
 
 powers, 982. 
 
 statement of principles governing, 
 1003. 
 

 ''mm 
 
 m 
 
 ■■:;:!;lj 
 
 
 »*K:1